Irmão Truculento

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blonde

Irmão TruculentoRonaldo era um menino de 18 anos e ja sabia o que era. Ele era mais novo de três irmãos, Diogo , mais velho foi fazer faculdade em outra cidade e Caio, o do meio tinha 15 anos. Os dois estudam no mesmo colégio no turno matutino e a tarde, ficavam em casa sozinho, seus pais trabalhavam até tarde, eram sócios numa loja de um shooping. Sendo assim cabia a Diogo a responsabilidade de cuidar de Ronaldo. Os dois costumavam fazer tudo juntos, inclusive tomar banho, que ate então era algo normal. Ronaldo passou a olhar Caio de uma maneira diferente, seus hormônios estavam começando a se manifestar. Em certo dia enquanto brincavam de lutinha debaixo do chuveiro Caio percebeu que Ronaldo encostava em seu pau toda hora e perguntou para o irmão o que ele estava fazendo, Ronaldo respondeu que queria ter o “pau” igual ao dele pra surpresa de Caio que inocente indagou porque. Por que ele e grande e bem “cabeçudo” respondeu Ronaldo. Caio riu e rebateu: é porque nao viu ele duro ainda. Pronto Ronaldo estava tendo a entrada que sempre esperou. E sabia sim como era o “pau duro” do irmão, pois sempre espiava Caio se masturbando canlı bahis no seu quarto, inclusive gravava em seu celular pra ele poder “tocar uma” vendo o irmão gozando. Mas voltando ao banho, Ronaldo pede para o irmão deixar ve- lo excitado. Como assim? Agora? Se espanta Caio. Claro por que nao? Rebate Ronaldo. Caio a principio acha a idéia estranha, mas como o irmão insitiu ele acaba concordando. Ta bom mas tu não vai contar pros nossos pais, que tu me viu assim. Ronaldo concorda e lança um olhar penetrante no “pau” do irmão. Caio começa a tocar- se e rapidamente seu membro dobra de tamanho. Ronaldo percebe que tem a chance que sempre e esperou e pergunta. Posso pegar? So por curiosidade com sorriso malicioso. Caio no primeiro momento exita mas acaba concordando. Após sentir o “pau” do irmão em sua mão, Ronaldo começa a masturba- lo e logo ajoelha-se tentando chupá-lo. Caio então, mesmo sentido um enorme tesão recua e desisti do banho. Decidi secar-se e ir pro seu quarto. Ronaldo decepcionado resolve fazer mais uma tentativa e coloca um filme porno de seu pai na sala de tv e chama Caio. Os dois assistem ao filme bahis siteleri juntos e então percebendo que o irmão esta excitado novamente Ronaldo ataca: Deixa eu chupar teu pau maninho. Não vou contar pra ninguém. Sempre te desejei. Só uma vez. Caio fica calado e Ronaldo aproxima-se e despeja: eu deixo tu gozar na minha boca. Quero sentir o gosto da tua “porra”. Extremamente excitado Caio responde: deixo tu me chupar se tu deixar eu meter no teu cuzinho. Era o que Ronaldo estava esperando pra cair de boca no pau do irmão. Que delícia maninho, seu pau e muito gostoso sempre sonhei com este momento exclama Ronaldo. Cala a boca e chupa esse pau seu viadinho. Tu queria rola toma eu to te dando responde Caio empurrando a cabeça do irmão com força. Entre gemidos de tesão Caio tira a roupa do irmão e começa alisar sua bundinha branquinha. Tu vai me dar esse cuzinho. É virgem ainda né? Pergunta Caio. Ronaldo tira a boca do pau do irmão se vira e arregaça a bunda mostrando seu cuzinho apertado e responde. Por que não tira a prova real. Caio cospe na cabeça do pau e começa e tentar penetrar o irmão que pede: Devagar, quero sentir güvenilir bahis cada centímetro dentro de mim. Caio enlouquecido de tesão enfia o pau com força no cuzinho de Ronaldo que berra e tenta sair. Mas é tarde de mais, Caio agarra no quadril do irmão e começa a fude-lo com muita força. Aiii, devagar Caio. Ta doendo. Implora Ronaldo. Tu não quer ser viado. Cala a boca diz Caio tapando o boca do irmão. Toma filho da puta. Sente essa rola toda dentro do teu rabinho. Ahhh. Que cuzinho gostoso. Devia ter te comido a muito tempo sua putinha. Que delícia. Ahh. Entre palavrões Caio dava tapas na bunda do irmão que ja estava bem vermelha. Gosta de apanhar também cachorra. Nesse momento Ronaldo começa a chorar o que deixa Caio com mais tesão. Chora na minha rola chora desgraçado ameaça Caio. Ai, ai ta doendo muito, para por favor Caio, implora Ronaldo. Nesse momento sente uma “esguichada” dentro de seu cu entre urros: Uhhh. Aiii. Gozei exclama Caio. Pronto filho da puta não era isso que queria diz empurrando o irmão. Sim era o que eu queria mais podia me fuder com mais calma, era minha primeira vez. Agora vai ter que me comer sempre que eu quiser senão conto pro papai, responde Ronaldo sorrindo. Claro que sim meu viadinho e só pedir que o teu irmão mais velho te satisfaz. Agora vamos voltar ao banho? E os dois voltam abraçados pro banheiro.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Schoolgirls

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

SchoolgirlsSchoolgirlIt was a warm day in early summer on an exclusive boarding school for girls in the southern Netherland countryside. In a top floor study-bedroom, s*******n year-old Sixth Form pupil Olga was enjoying what she liked best: applying her tongue and fingers to a girl’s cunt and hearing the whimpering moans as she took her to climax.Olga was an adept pussy-eater who had given satisfaction to quite a few girls in her class; she followed the adage often uttered by her teachers, although they probably had other endeavors in mind – ‘practice makes perfect’. The little hussy in front of her, lying back on the bed with her eyes closed and soft groaning sounds issuing from her half-open mouth, was even more delectable than most – in both her attractiveness, and her wanton enjoyment of their mutual lust. Olga did not normally trawl the younger girls (it was almost an unwritten rule that sexual pleasure was taken with girls of the same year), but Simone Carrington was worth making an exception for. She was without doubt the prettiest girl in the Fifth Form, fifteen-and-a-half years old, with dark hair platted into pigtails, large brown eyes in a cute and deceptively-innocent pixie face, and rosebud lips. Simone was quite petite, only five foot three inches, with a slim waist, pertly thrusting conical tits which although not really large were quite noticeable on her small body, and a deliciously jutting ass. It was the latter which had most caught Olga’s eye, and there was no doubt that the little minx had been flouncing it past her in a deliberately coquettish way. After a few unmistakably flirtatious conversations, in one of which Simone had apparently absent-mindedly undone her top three shirt buttons to give the bigger and taller girl a good view of her bra and cleavage, she had served up a pretext by asking Olga for assistance with some maths problems she was stuck on. Olga had readily consented to help, and suggested a ‘private study session’ in her room on this afternoon – at which the younger girl had actually fluttered her eyelashes at her, smoothed her hands across her shirt front, and promised breathily that she would be there ‘ready and willing for you to show me how to do it’. Well, thought Olga, what could be a clearer promise than that, and the Saturday afternoon – when most pupils and teachers were out for the half-day – would be the perfect opportunity.Olga was well above average in physical charms herself. She had just turned s*******n, and was five foot eight inches tall, with long natural brown hair that was usually kept behind an Alice-band or in a pony-tail. Her eyes were more grey than blue, and her figure was ripening into womanhood, with breasts a little fuller than most of the other Sixth Form girls. She was quite slender and trim, and there were still traces of girlish coltishness in her movements. As she was in one of the two senior years (she would be in the Upper Sixth next year), she was entitled to her own study-bedroom – although she rather missed the sexual antics which she had enjoyed with her roommate during the previous year, after ‘lights out’ was called by the teacher on duty. When Simone arrived for their assignation, neither girl bothered much with the pretence that she was there for help with her maths. Olga gestured for the pretty young schoolgirl to sit on the bed, and then sat down next to her, thigh against thigh. Simone looked at her demurely, and put her arms behind herself for support, leaning back slightly in such a way as to stick her breasts out even more prominently. Olga placed one hand on Simone’s nearest knee, and when there was no protest or comment she slowly slid it under the grey uniform skirt and upwards to find and stroke the front of her panties – as she did so, Simone parted her thighs to allow easier access. For a brief moment, Olga withdrew her hand to unbutton and remove Simone’s plain white shirt and blue-and-black school tie. Then she urged Simone further onto the bed, so that the young slut’s head was resting on the pillow. Olga tugged Simone’s panties down her legs and threw them away, and then pushed the younger girl’s skirt up around her waist and spread her legs wide apart. Olga knelt between them, reaching first for Simone’s sweetly perky breasts, scooping them out of the plain white cotton bra and then tweaking and licking at the nipples. Simone started to moan at this, with murmurs that became louder as Olga transferred the attentions of her mouth to the younger girl’s pussy.Several minutes passed pleasantly whilst the tip of Olga’s tongue poked into the tight crevasse of Simone’s cleft. As she concentrated upon the taste and texture of the sweet girlish opening between Simone’s thighs, Olga did not hear or notice the door of her room opening. Her first warning was when Simone gave a startled squeal and jerked backwards against the headboard of the bed, leaving Olga’s face to flop down on the bed-sheet. The noise had been very different from Simone’s previous gasps of pleasure, but when Olga lifted her face to see the cause of this upset, she gave a horrified squawk of her own. Standing beside the bed, hands on her hips and a stern expression on her face, was one of the teachers – Miss Betty, who taught geography and took a class for gym and sports as well. There was nothing Olga could do – she had been caught in a forbidden sexual perversion, and with Simone’s undressed state and her mouth on the girl’s cunt there was no point in denying it. The colour drained from Olga’s face, as she regarded the stern teacher with shock and fear. Miss Betty was in her early 30s, a fit and sporty woman whose lean figure was the result of frequent exercise; she had fairly short black hair cut in not quite the latest fashion, and the outline of her breasts and the bra encasing them could be seen against her green woolen jumper. Below this she wore a rather severe brown tweed skirt, stockings and plain brown shoes. Miss Betty was not an unpopular teacher, for although quite strict she also had a sense of humour, but now there was no sign of amusement in her expression.‘Olga!!’, demanded the teacher, ‘what is going on here?’ There was no answer to that rhetorical question – it was obvious what had been taking place, and Olga certainly wasn’t going to name it out loud. After a moment, Miss Betty gave both girls their orders. Olga would report to Vera’s office at once, for as the older girl her offence was the most severe. Simone was instructed to put her clothes back on, and to wait in Miss Betty’s room until she also would be called to account by the school’s head. As a subdued Simone started to pull her knickers back on, Olga’s arm was gripped by the forceful teacher and she was marched out of the room and down the stairs. Olga was still fully dressed in her school uniform: black shoes, white knitted socks, a navy blue pleated skirt that fell to just above the knee, a plain white shirt and the school tie. She was instructed to sit on one of the chairs in the corridor outside Vera’s office, while Miss Betty knocked and entered the inner sanctum. After just a moment of the murmuring of voices, the teacher re-emerged and instructed the now tearful and fearful schoolgirl to go in. Olga hesitantly entered the room, whilst the teacher left in the other direction to locate the errant Fifth Former.When Olga entered Vera’s study, she was almost quaking with anxiety. canlı bahis The head of the school had only been appointed two years before, and was an assured and assertive woman of a little 22. Her name was Vera, and she was very handsome in a every way: her blond hair was always halve way her shouders, and she wore almost no make-up. She was quite tall, five foot ten or eleven inches, and well built in proportion – quite large breasts were hidden under her starched blouses and woolen cardigans, and the swell of her hips and buttocks were constrained in the plain two-piece skirts and suits which she always wore. Sitting behind her desk, Vera regarded Olga sternly for a moment before speaking. ‘This is a very serious matter, Olga – very serious indeed. There is no doubt that you were engaged in perverse congress with another pupil – and, what is worse, a younger girl whom you had enticed, perhaps even pressured.’ There was no answer possible to this, as Olga would not make matters better for herself by claiming that Simone had been an eager participant (indeed, had almost seduced her rather than the other way round), and she would not make things worse for the younger girl by telling tales on her. So Olga just looked at the carpet, red-faced and with the tracks of tears on her cheeks, and mumbled something quite unintelligible. Vera sniffed disapprovingly, and then gave a slight sigh. To Olga’s horror, the head teacher then said: ‘I’m afraid that you must be expelled from the school; you will have to leave immediately, and I will write to your parents to tell them of the reason for your removal.’ Olga felt almost faint and staggered, clutching the edge of the desk to steady herself. This was awful – it was far, far worse than she had feared or expected. To be expelled from school for lesbianism was a social disaster – whilst a great deal of sexual congress went on between the girls at boarding schools and the women’s colleges at Oxford and Cambridge universities, the absolute social rule was that it was never publicly acknowledged or exposed. This would mark Olga out as a pariah in her social circle, and it would enrage her parents. She would be ostracized, and her wealthy father might even disinherit her. Anything – absolutely anything – was better as an alternative.Olga began to plead tearfully with Vera, proclaiming how sorry she was and begging to be given another chance. She declared her willingness to accept any other punishment, if only she could remain at the school and her parents not be told of her misdemeanor. In her distraught state, she did not notice the gleam that came into the mature teacher’s eye when she offered this, or realize it was exactly what Vera had intended when she had announced her draconian punishment. Vera pretended to be swayed by the girl’s contrition and beseechments into slowly reconsidering her decision, whilst concealing her inner glee and the warm dampening in the folds of her labia. This would be sweet, she thought to herself, sweet indeed, as she regarded the attractive and curvaceous young girl-flesh that was offering itself up to her mercy. ‘Well …’ Vera said with a show of reluctance, ‘if you mean what you say about accepting any other punishment, then perhaps another way is possible. But you must agree in advance to whatever I impose on you, and if you balk or object to it then you will be expelled without any further debate or appeal – is that agreed?’ Olga was so relieved that at once she gave her assent, and burbled her thanks to the teacher for giving this reprieve. ‘Furthermore,’ added Vera, ‘for this offence, a single punishment is not enough – you will also report to my office twice a week for the same punishment for the rest of this summer term, and once a week all through next year.’ Olga gave a kind of gasp, but the alternative was no alternative at all, and she mutely nodded her assent – after all, she consoled herself, whatever it was couldn’t be too bad, and there were only seven weeks of the term left anyway; she could endure it, and do so next year as well. Vera looked at her sternly, clearly requiring more definite assent, and with a bit of sniffing, Olga haltingly declared her acceptance of any punishment, as was deemed appropriate. ‘Good,’ said Vera less severely, and she handed Olga a handkerchief and told her to wipe her eyes and nose, and not to be afraid.The top of the Vera’s large rosewood desk was quite clear apart from a few papers and the telephone, which she removed to a side table. Olga was ordered to stand in front of the desk, and bend over it, face downwards. Vera stood up and removed her suit jacket, which she placed over the back of her chair. As Vera slowly walked around the side of the desk, Olga was afforded a view of the mature woman’s profile which at any other time might have excited her – for it was clear that Vera more than amply filled a large bra, below which she still had a flat stomach and narrow waist. But all Olga had eyes for was the cupboard to which the teacher went (affording a good look at her curvy ass as she did so), and from which she removed a long thin rattan cane. Olga gulped fearfully – she had been afraid it would be this. Of course, corporal punishment was not thought odd or wrong, even when applied to older girls. Vera actually caned girls comparatively rarely and only for serious matters, but Olga was aware that when she did use it, she had a reputation for being a mean hand with the cane. Still, Olga knew that she must take this, as refusing meant expulsion and its dreadful wider consequences.Carrying the vicious-looking cane in one hand, Vera went out of Olga’s view as she came round to stand behind her. A moment later, Olga felt Vera’s fingers briefly touch the side of her leg before lifting upwards the school uniform skirt and laying it over Olga’s back, revealing her bottom. The girl’s fearful anticipation mounted, but for a moment nothing happened as the lustful lesbian teacher savored the sight of the pretty young panty-clad bottom that was thrust out on display. Olga felt Vera’s hand lightly caress her panties, and then she heard the dreaded words: ‘these will have to come off’. Vera hooked a finger around the elasticized waistline of Olga’s regulation plain white cotton knickers, and slid them gently down her legs. She gave a light rap with the cane on Olga’s right ankle, and when the girl lifted it in response, the panties were removed. For a second as she knelt behind the Sixth Former, Vera had an unimpeded close-up view of the girl’s pretty pussy. She arose and took a step back, picking up the cane from where she had propped it. Now she gave a brief tap against the inside of each of Olga’s thighs, just above the knee. ‘Spread wider’, was the next injunction to the trembling schoolgirl, who hastened to obey, shuffling her feet sideways until they were about two feet apart and the teacher said ‘enough’. As Olga lay with her stomach flat on the big desk, her cute bottom jutting out over its side, her thighs parted and her hands gripping the further edge in anticipation of the pain to come, she was aware that all of her most private parts were now fully exposed to Vera’s sharp gaze.The suspenseful moment lengthened, and Olga gave a slight gulp. Then she felt the tip of the cane against the inside of her right knee, from where it slowly traced upwards against the soft flesh of her inner thigh. The schoolgirl could bahis siteleri hardly believe it when the cane continued its inexorable rise up to the join of her legs, until it was pressing against the base of her pussy. She whimpered – surely the bitch was not going to cane her there?! Was that what she had been made to agree to? It might appeal to the teacher as some kind of horrible ‘punishment that fits the crime’, but it would be cruel and agonizing. Olga began to tremble as the thin cane unmistakably pressed against her pussy lips, and then it began to move backwards and forwards against them, sliding in between and lubricating her in the process. As the cane slipped in further and moved more vigorously, Olga began to feel aroused – she was on a knife edge of fear and excitement, each one feeding the other. The girl gave a slight moan and a different kind of shake, sexual and inviting. Out of her view, Vera smiled in hawkish anticipation, enjoying how the girl was being turned on as she played with her. Vera then asked Olga one more time, saying it is her final chance to back out of their deal: does she still accept whatever punishment she is given now, and its repetition at other times? Olga had become so turned on from the cane’s pressure and probing that she gasped out; ‘yes, anything! oh! do whatever you want!!’ I shall, sweetie, thought Vera, but she did not reveal her gloating anticipation of what was yet to come.The cane was removed, and Olga was aware that Vera was standing very close behind and was bending over her prone form, breathing slightly heavily. Then, to Olga’s mingled shock, horror and joy, she felt a hand move up her inner thigh to touch her pussy lips, tracing along her slit and slipping inside where the rubbing of the cane had wet and widened her. ‘Ooooohhh!’ gasped Olga, writhing slightly under this tantalizing touch, but she found she could not move very much, as Vera placed her other hand firmly in the small of Olga’s back, pinning her down to the desk. As Vera caressed and stroked the young girl, she leant further forwards to reach into her, and Olga felt the delicious weight of the teacher’s large breasts lower upon her back, the hard nipples jutting through the silky fabric of the blouse. Vera’s fingers probed further into the Sixth Former’s pussy, until she encountered the girl’s unbroken hymen – a surprise, as she thought that such an active lesbian (for Vera knew very well which girls – and teachers – were inclined that way) would have lost it long before. Still, she thought, no time like the present! In a husky and excited voice, she whispered into Olga’s ear: ‘First of all, my girl, you’re losing that!’ Olga gave a kind of fearful whimper, but in truth she was so sexually aroused and so profoundly thrilled to be mastered in this way, to have such a mature sexual woman lust for her, that she would have accepted anything that was proposed, however bizarre – and, in fact, she had been wanting to lose her virginity anyway.With a smack to one of Olga’s thighs, Vera wordlessly indicated that the girl was to roll over onto her back, but not to rise from her sprawl across the desk. Vera quickly undid Olga’s school tie and unbuttoned her shirt, which was then pulled out of her skirt and open to either side. She took a second to admire Olga’s breasts, which were definitely fuller and riper than those of most s*******n year-olds. Vera laid her hands on the two white bra cups, kneading the soft young flesh within, and Olga responded with gasps of pleasure and the spreading of her legs even wider. Next Vera scooped the twin mounds out of the bra, without removing the garment, and bent to apply her mouth to each of the stiffening nipples in turn. As she did this, she thrust her right hand up Olga’s skirt to resume her caresses of Olga’s naked cunt. Then, after a minute or so of tit-sucking, she lifted the front of Olga’s skirt up like the bonnet of a car, and applied her mouth the puffy labia and wet, sweaty pussy in front of her. Olga was moaning and squirming on the top of the desk, her eyes closed, and begging for more.Vera rose from her haunches to her full height, standing between the prone schoolgirl’s spread legs. Looking Olga straight in the eye, she slowly and sensuously unbuttoned her own blouse, removed it, and then undid the fastenings at the side of her skirt. When she let that fall to her ankles, Olga drank in the stunning sight towering over her. Vera was now clothed only in a sexy black bra, which had enough wiring to thrust her full breasts upwards and outwards, and below that a lacy suspender belt from which two straps on each side held up her glossy black stockings. Over these straps, so it could be slid down in an instant – as Vera immediately proceeded to do – was a pair of quite skimpy red knickers, and their removal revealed a large Venus mound with a fuzz of dark hair around it which had been kept clipped, so that the gape of her slit was clearly visible. Vera turned to one side, giving a full view of her flaring full-bodied ass, and went to a cupboard in the corner. When she returned a few seconds later, she was holding something which Olga had heard rumors of, but had never seen before. Now a common enough sight, it was a new version of the strap-on dildo, with the out-thrust rod made from a dark firm rubber like that used in making bicycle tires and a nice small dildo on the inside. Such devices were still rare, and about three years’ earlier it had taken Vera quite some time to secure a discrete introduction to a specialist shop who would sell her one.She stepped into it and buckled the straps tightly closed after inserting the small dildo inside her own wet cunt. Olga gave a slight gulp, for its role and use required no imagination to foresee. She had promised to accept any punishment, and was beginning to realize that ‘punishment’ in the sense of unpleasantness was not what was being intended, but she also knew from all the girl-tales told in the school that losing the cherry could be a painful matter. Vera came to stand between her spread thighs once again, and rested a hand on Olga’s right breast, tracing its contours and then tweaking the nipple. She then told Olga to return to her face down position, and to spread her legs open, which the young girl silently obeyed. This was the part Vera liked most of all – a young girl’s cunt about to be shafted by her dildo – and she savored the anticipation for a moment, which also had the effect of heightening the tension for Olga. Then, with no warning, Vera gripped Olga’s hips and thrust the dildo into the pretty schoolgirl’s vagina, getting two inches with the first push. She rapidly increased the pace, pressure and depth, beginning what became a thorough doggy-fuck from behind, in the course of which one of the piston strokes with the dildo broke Olga’s hymen. The schoolgirl gave a cry of pain as it happened, and some involuntary tears leaked from her eyes, but after this momentary jab her lubricated wetness took over, giving the shafting strap-on an easy slide in and out of her. Olga soon began thoroughly to enjoy this – she had never before had sex with an adult woman, never mind one as powerful, imposing and experienced as Vera, and the schoolgirl gave herself up to the experience with total abandon. She was being fucked flat out on the desk top, with her cheek resting against the cool wood, and her rasping breaths became güvenilir bahis mewls of pleasure as she came for the first time from full vaginal penetration. ‘Oh, God!!’ screamed Olga, ‘Oh!! Oh, Christ alive!!’ ‘Don’t blaspheme’, Vera, giving a smart smack to the side of the buttock which the enthralled and transported schoolgirl barely noticed. The taking of the eager girl’s virginity and the sight of her wild abandonment were hugely arousing for Vera, and with a catch of her own breath she orgasmed immediately after her final deep penetration of Olga’s sloppy wet cunt. Vera then unbuckled the strap-on and put the end of the dildo in her own mouth, sucking Olga’s pussy juices from it as it were a lollipop.Before Olga got up, Vera wiped around her cunt with a soft towel, which was simultaneously soothing and sensual. Then she pulled Olga’s panties back up her legs to their normal position, and helped the girl to her feet – she looked dazed, and was a bit unsteady. Vera reminded Olga that this was to happen on a regular schedule from now on – news which was now a delight to the lesbian girl, not a source of fear. She told her to come to her study again on the next Wednesday evening at 8.00 p.m., and to Olga’s excitement she added that they would have longer then, and could take it more slowly. Finally, Vera informed Olga that she must also receive a punishment from Miss Betty (who had caught her pussy-eating the pretty Fifth-Form girl), before that teacher would let the matter drop. Once Olga was fully dressed again, and her disheveled hair had been combed back into order, a quick call from Vera’s phone summoned Miss Betty. Without a further word, the eager-looking teacher took Olga to the private sitting room of the small studio flat which she, like around half of the teaching staff, occupied on the main school premises. Once inside, Miss Betty locked the door and gestured Olga to kneel on the floor, and came to stand directly in front of her. ‘Well, Olga, finding you that way was hardly a surprise to me’, she said, and then to Olga’s shock the teacher added that she had heard the rumors as to what a good pussy-eater Olga was, and she intended to put it to the test.Then the teacher dropped her tweed skirt, revealing stockings and a garter belt, but no panties. Arching her hips, and taking a firm grasp of Olga’s pony tail, Miss Betty pulled the girl’s face right into her cunt. Olga needed no further encouragement – this she knew exactly how to do, this would produce a result. After a period of sucking and licking, Miss Betty’s pussy lips parted and moisture dripped from them onto Olga’s tongue and face. ‘Fuck it! You’re not bad at this, you little slut!’ the teacher said admiringly, and then she gasped as Olga’s tongue drove in deeper and rasped across her clitoris, sucking and rubbing it. Miss Betty’s breathing became hoarse and ragged, until suddenly she clamped Olga’s head tightly to her cunt, and her whole body shook and shivered in a lengthy orgasm. The satiated teacher looked at the smeared wet face of the schoolgirl, and drew it to her for a long, slow, tongue-twining kiss. Then she undressed Olga, stripped off her own clothes, and took the girl through the doorway to the adjoining bedroom. There she lay Olga down, and next thrilling hour was spent in sensuous love-making. It was early evening before Olga was released – not that she wanted it to end, but Miss Betty had a date with another of the teachers who lived in a small cottage about a mile from the school, with whom she would be spending the night and most of Sunday, and she needed to take a bath and get dressed. Olga tottered from the teacher’s suite, physically tired and with her leg and tongue muscles aching, as well as a recurring feeling of being bruised inside the pussy, but utterly exalted and delighted at the new lesbian experiences which the day had so unexpectedly brought.Meanwhile, about ten minutes after Miss Betty had led Olga away from Vera’s study, there was a knock on its door. When told to enter, it was pretty fifteen year-old Simone whose face appeared around the door – but it was not a contrite, daunted or fearful Simone. She was wearing a huge smile, and trotted jauntily into the study, with a lithe youthful bounce and a flip of her hair. Vera rose at once from behind her desk, greeting Simone with a smile and a loving kiss, taking the girl into her embrace. ‘Well done, Simone,’ said Vera warmly, ‘you set that up just perfectly with Olga, and she is going to be a fine addition to our stable. Miss Betty is very pleased, she’s been wanting to have her for a while, and now Olga will be eating out of the palm of her hand – well, eating her, anyway!’ Simone preened under the praise, and her face was flushed with excitement – for now she would get her reward, her favourite thing in all the world: feasting on Vera’s pussy until the older girl came for her. Simone had first been seduced at the age of thirteen by the unmarried aunt of one of her friends, and whilst she was happy to fool around with other girls at the school, they just didn’t have the charisma, confidence and capable experience of a mature woman. Big busted girls were Simone’s true passion, and there was no one better in looks or authority at the school than its Headmistress.Vera locked her study door, and stood in front of her desk chair. Simone knelt at her feet, undoing the fastenings and then taking down the woman’s elegant skirt – an hors d’oeuvre to the main meal that she loved. Vera had not troubled to put her knickers back on after the shafting of Olga, and so this revealed her naked pussy, deliciously framed by the black stockings and suspenders. Vera now sat down in her desk chair, which was swivelled to one side, and spread her legs apart. She took hold of Simone’s pigtails and steered the schoolgirl’s face into her sweaty, dripping, musky pussy. The young lesbian lapped avidly at the cunt of the woman who was nearly three times her age, and gloried in her power to bring her to a shuddering, drenching climax. She used her right hand to spread open the top of Vera’s slit, slipping her fingers in to stretch and rub the vagina, whilst her tongue slurped in and out further down, before fastening on the woman’s clitoris. All this aroused Simone intensely, and with her left hand she reached up under her school uniform skirt and impatiently tugged her own panties down to her knees. Then she thrust two fingers up inside herself, frigging her cunt as she licked and sucked on Vera’s gaping and capacious hole, lapping up and swallowing her juices. Vera’s long experience of lesbian intercourse enabled her to stave off her climax for some time, letting it build and build to a greater intensity so that when it finally arrived it was like a tidal wave.Afterwards, Vera took off all of Simone’s school uniform and sat the petite naked girl on her lap. Simone’s legs were spread apart, and Vera stuck her long index finger deep into the teenager’s sopping vagina; it entered her without resistance, as she had long ago lost her virginity. Rapidly, almost cruelly, the Vera speared in and out of the girl’s cunt, fingering her to a vigorous orgasm. From a mixture of lust, excitement and submission, Simone was sobbing and gasping as she came, her small frame wracked by a triple orgasm. Vera kissed her softly, and then told Simone that her next task would be to seduce the attractive new assistant teacher of French language, Mademoiselle Claudette Theriot, a stylish young woman from Paris, and the two conspirators began to discuss their plan …© Vera Mannveramann0223@yahoo.comsend a note if you want more

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Home Early from work by chattysf

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cumshots

Home Early from work by chattysfHome Early from work by chattysfFiction, Cheating, Consensual Sex, i****t, Male / Older Female, Wife, Written by womenIntroduction:It’s been awhile, hope you likeI am your typical middle aged mom. I was sexy once but after a couple k**s my breasts had grown to a full D cup and were sagging a bit. My tummy was no longer flat and my ass was more than a handful as I weighed in at 160 for my 5’6” frame. My long blond hair was usually just pulled back into a pony tail because that was the easiest thing to do. I am, in a word, average.But I suppose I lost the right to call myself average a couple of years ago. It was the day I took off work early to get some work done at home. When I got home I was expecting to be alone. My 10 year old was at a friend’s every day after school and my 14 year old son was supposed to be at homework help that day after school. Needless to say I was surprised when I passed my sons room.I saw them before they saw me. I saw my son, a gangly athlete who was well toned for his age, sitting on the edge of his bed with his pants at his knees and cock standing straight up. His girlfriend, a beautiful dark haired girl with perky b cup tits and athletic body, was next to him with her shirt off trying to figure out how to stroke his cock. I was quiet, and just watch the two teenagers try to figure things out. I could not believe I was actually starting to get turned on as I watched them fumble around. The observing came to a stop when my son looked up.“Oh shit Mom, you were supposed to be at work!” He yelled as he desperately tried to pull his pants up. His girlfriend was scrambling for her bra and shirt. “Relax” I told them, “you are not in trouble.” I told the girlfriend to put her shirt back on and go home, I would not be telling her parents this time. I then turned to my son, whose cock was still rock hard and standing straight up. I started with the lecture of how to be safe and respect women etc. when he interrupted me.“Mom, my balls are starting to hurt.” I stopped for a second to process canlı bahis it, and then realized he was having a severe case of blue balls! I did the only thing I knew to do, I helped. I sat next to him and asked if he knew how to fix it. When he told me he didn’t I did the only thing I could. I licked my hand for lube, grabbed his cock and started stroking.He tensed up at first, looking at me, and then relaxed. He had a nice cock for his age, about six and a half inches long and thick enough for me to hold. I stroked him like that for several minutes with no progress. Then strange thoughts filled my head.I started thinking if he came as much as I thought he was going to then he would probably get some on my blouse. When I stopped stroking to actually take my shirt off my son watched closely. I explained to him what I was doing and he still looked like he had a hard time believing it. With my tits bare I started stroking him again, nice and slow.Before long I felt his hand reach up and feel my tit. u*********sly I shifted my body to give him a better angle to play with it. “Are you close to cumming yet?” I asked him. He just shakes his head back and forth in an emphatic no. Not wanting him to hurt from not cumming I decided to take the next step. With my tit still in his hand I leaned forward and took his cock into my mouth. I knew I crossed a line but I figured that line had been crossed a long time ago.My son groaned as I took him in my mouth. I thought for sure he would cum quickly once I started this. I was wrong. He was groaning like he wanted to cum, but not even the coppery taste of pre-cum was starting. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do next if a blowjob didn’t do it, but my son indicated his idea.With one of his hands bracing him in a sitting position, he took his left hand and rubbed down my back. Next thing I know the zipper on the side of my pencil skirt is unzipped and he is trying to slip his hand inside my pantyhose! I don’t even consider stopping him at first, my pussy is getting wet and it feels natural to have a hand bahis siteleri on my ass while sucking dick. I didn’t stop him until I felt him snag my nylons.With that I pulled my son’s hand off my ass and stood up. My son looked at me like he was in trouble as my skirt fell to the floor. The look on his face melted me. “Fine” I told him. I pulled off my nylons and panties for him, explained I couldn’t afford to have him ruin my nylons. As I pull them off my son gasps “Mom! You shave!” My face gets hot as I am self-conscious for the first time. I then tried, unsuccessfully, to put on my stern mom face. “Yes I do, it’s so your father will touch it. Now let’s take care of your problem.” With that I climbed onto his bed to start sucking him again. I could not believe how hard he was, I was even more in shock that he hadn’t cum yet.My son’s hands were all over my naked body. Groping my tits and ass he was all over. Eventually he found my pussy and if he was surprised it was wet he didn’t act like it. With a little subtle maneuvering I rolled my hips to let him play with me a bit easier. Not sure why I did, but it definitely advanced things between my son and I.As my hips rolled his middle finger penetrated me. I groaned as it went in. He started to pull it out while asking if it hurt me. I quickly took his dick out of my mouth and told him it actually felt good. Then I gave him instructions on how to slip it in my while rubbing my clit. It felt so good I forgot who was doing it and why I was in that position to begin with. I was brought back to earth when my son gently reminded me that his balls were still aching.A decision had to be made, and in the heat of the moment I made the wrong one. I pushed my son onto his back. To his surprise I then straddled him, guiding his cock into my wet pussy. “A blowjob wasn’t working so this is all that’s left. Just let me know before you cum because we are not using protection.” I tried to be as matter of fact as possible, but I was horny enough by then it was an act, I wanted to fuck his brains out. güvenilir bahis (As a side note I did learn later that I did take his virginity, but he appreciated the experience before he finally had sex with his girlfriend.)I knew as he slipped into me that I shouldn’t, but he felt so good. We both groaned as he slipped in. When he was in me as far as he could go I ground my hips into him, trying for a little more. I then slowly let him slip out, but before he came out completely thrust back down taking him deep again. I closed my eyes, pretending I was not fucking my son. As I fucked him harder he was hitting me in just the right spot, I could feel my orgasm building. I also knew my son had to be close.I could feel it in my back, then like a lightning bolt it shot through my body until I exploded in an orgasm. My pussy tightened around his cock as I took him deep inside me. “I’m cumming! Don’t stop!” I screamed while at the same time feeling him shoot his hot cum inside me. Even knowing what could happen I could not stop myself from keeping him in me until I was done.I slowly slid my son’s cock from my pussy until it popped out completely, with a trickle of his cum leaking with it. The weight of what we had done was stating to sink in with me. I quietly asked my son if his balls felt better while I gathered my clothes. I’m not sure if he answered or not as I was rushing out of his room to my bathroom. As I got into the shower I started thinking. I had a revelation, I enjoyed fucking my son. It had been a long time since I had fucked anyone but my husband and it felt good. I realized I wanted to fuck him again. I closed my eyes and imagined him in me again as I rubbed my pussy in the shower. After I came I got out of the shower and got dressed. It took a while before my son and I could look each other in the eye so supper was kind of weird.That night I fucked the shit out of my husband, made him a happy man. It also made it so when I found out I was pregnant a couple weeks later I had no idea who the real dad was. I did fuck my son a couple more times while I was pregnant, under the guise of teaching him how to do it. Eventually he scored with his girlfriend and we stopped. We have not done anything since, but some days I still long for my son’s cock inside me.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blackmail by loyalsock

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

Blackmail by loyalsockMrs. Lucy Kent was a sitting at her desk, going through the senior English compositions from her class. She knew many teachers found it tiresome, grading, but she found it relaxing. Besides, she was in no hurry to get home. After all, her husband was off on another business trip, and her daughter, Diane, was attending a camp retreat for the weekend.Lucy had been married to Steven for f******n years. Since he got his last promotion he has been required to go on extended business trips. The longest was two months and this trip could well be longer. Diane had just had her thirteenth birthday and with all her involvement in activities at school and church she was rarely home. So Lucy had quite a bit of free time and had no pressing commitments. She planned to finish up these papers and head to the gym for her daily workout on the way home. At Thirty-five she worked very hard to keep in shape. At 5’7″ and 120# she was proud of her body, no sagging, firm legs and tight tummy to go with her firm 35 inch bust.Lucy was startled out her daydream by a knock at her classroom door. Looking up she saw Marie Richards, one of her senior honor’s English students. Marie was a very bright student. At eighteen she had a well developed body and a rather arrogant attitude. She was sort of a loner and despite her beauty she didn’t have a boyfriend or any friends for that matter. “Come in Marie. I haven’t finished grading the compositions yet.” “That’s not why I’m here Mrs. K. I have something I want to show you.” “Sure . What do you have?”Marie reached into her bag and took out an old magazine. Lucy’s heart stopped as she immediately recognized the magazine. It was “Hustler” June, 82. She had always hoped that no one would discover her old secret. Marie flipped open the magazine and there all over a four page spread was her senior English teacher showing all her well put together charms. Lucy had posed in college for some very much needed money and had hoped that they would remain in her past. “I were cleaning out an old trunk of my dad’s in the attic and look at what I found.” Lucy tried to gather her wits and replied, “That was a long time ago Marie and I am not proud of it but at the time I was desperate for money to finish college. Let me have that so I can throw it away and keep it in my past.” Marie pulled back the magazine. “I don’t think so Mrs. K. We need to have a little talk. Close the door.”Lucy got up and closed the door, anxious to get this taken care of as soon as possible. “Lock it”., Marie said as she took Mrs. K. seat behind her desk. As soon as the door was closed and locked Lucy turned and seeing Marie in her chair moved to a desk in the first row of student seats. She saw a look on Marie’s face that was not at all encouraging. ” Stand in front of the desk Mrs. K.” “I’ll just sit here Marie” moving to the first desk. “I said stand in front of the desk” Marie said in a very firm tone. Lucy moved to stand in front of the student sitting behind her desk and holding all the cards. This was not a comfortable situation at all for the teacher. “Do you like teaching here?” “Yes Marie I like teaching here very much” “Does your husband know about these pictures?” “No”. “Would you like Diane to see these?” said Marie holding up the pictures. “No” Lucy answered as she began to shake realizing she was in a very vulnerable position.”Well Mrs. K. I’ve just outlined three reasons why you should carefully consider what I am about to offer you. From this moment until I say otherwise you will do everything, and I mean everything, I tell you to do. If you refuse or do not obey my every command guess what? No job, no hubby and one very humiliated teenager.””What do you want Marie?” asked Lucy with a trembling voice. “You” replied Marie calmly. “I want to own you. I want you to obey everything and anything I tell you immediately without question. If you refuse at any time or do not please me, the magazine will be distributed all over the school and copies sent to your husband and his bosses. If you do agree we will keep this our secret. Lucy’s knees became weak. She couldn’t allow those pictures to be made public. She thought those were behind her. She hadn’t even thought about them for a long time. What was she going to do? “Am I making myself clear Mrs K.” “I don’t understand” whispered Lucy, hoping to find a way out of this situation. “I’m your teacher, you can’t treat me this way.” “It is very simple Mrs. K. If you don’t do everything I tell you, you won’t be anybody’s teacher, wife or mother. Understand Mrs. K.””And how long does this blackmail last?” “As long as I want it to Mrs. K. Enough talk. Stand up straight Mrs K. Hands at your side. Look straight ahead and don’t move. Don’t say anything.” ordered Marie. Not knowing what else to do and not wanting to anger her demanding student, Lucy stood at attention. Marie moved around the desk and slowly circled the trembling teacher. Man this is going to be some senior year, she thought. “You understand to refuse me anything and you are ruined”, Marie said as she stared into her English teacher’s teary eyes.”Yes Marie.” She didn’t know what else to do. She was trapped by her past and couldn’t ruin her future. A tear slowly rolled down her cheek. “Ms. Richards to you” “Yes Ms. Richards I understand.” Marie moved back behind the teacher desk sitting in the teacher’s chair. “Unbutton your blouse Mrs. K.” Lucy hesitated. “Please don’t do this Marie,” she pleaded.Jumping up Marie came around the desk and slapped her teacher hard on the cheek. “Ms. Richards bitch. DO it NOW” Lucy was frozen in her spot. She couldn’t move. “Ok, the pictures will be distributed to everyone by Monday” Marie turned and headed for the door. “Wait” shouted Lucy. Marie paused and turned to face the frightened teacher. “Yes”. “Please Marie don’t do this. I’ll give you money. Please. ” begged the sobbing teacher. “Good bye Mrs. K.” said Marie as she calmly turned to the door. “Please Marie, Ms. Richards, I’ll do it. Please don’t leave.” screamed the panicked teacher. Marie stopped at the door and turned to face the beaten teacher. “Well?” Lucy’s hands moved to the buttons on her blouse. Slowly she began unbuttoning her blouse from the neck down. Her face was red and tear streaked. “Take it off” demanded Marie as she moved back to the desk.Lucy removed her blouse and placed it on the desk. She stood before her student with her blouse off wondering how far this would go. “Now the bra Mrs C.” Lucy reached behind her back and opened the clasp on her bra. She allowed the straps to slowly slide down her arms as her firm 35c breasts came into view. As she moved to place the bra on the desk with her blouse Marie told her “Put it in the garbage you won’t be needing it anymore.” Naked to the waist the cowering teacher stood before her student. She was beyond further embarrassment. How did she let herself get in this position? Why had I posed for those pictures in college? “Now Mrs. K. I want your skirt on the desk” Without thinking Lucy opened her skirt and slid it down her legs. She stepped out of it and placed in on the desk next to her blouse.”Well Mrs. K. I see we are going to have to improve your undergarment selection. Get those ugly panties and pantyhose off this instant.” Stung by the harsh words of her student Lucy removed her panties and pantyhose. “In the garbage”The once demanding senior English teacher now stood naked in her classroom before her 18 year old student. She saw no way out of this situation. What will be next she wondered?” “Back at attention Mrs. K. Hands at your sides.” Marie came around the desk in front of the frightened teacher. Marie reaches out and pinches the teachers nipples. “Kind of stiff Mrs. K. Do you like this?” Lucy remained silent. She knew she felt some excitement at this treatment but she could never admit it. Marie pinched harder on her swollen nipples until Mrs. K. groaned, “Answer me Mrs. C.” “No I don’t like this.” Lucy lied. Well she didn’t like it but she was unexplainable excited by it. Marie abruptly released Mrs. K.’s nipples. “I think you are lying to me and you will be punished for that. I understand from Diane that your husband is out of town and I know she left for a camp retreat after school so I have you all to myself this weekend.” A shiver went through Lucy as Marie’s word sank into her numb brain. “I will be spending the weekend at your house Mrs. K. By Monday you should fully understand my requirements. Put your skirt, blouse and shoes on Mrs. K. Leave the top two buttons open on your blouse.” Lucy almost felt more naked dress this way. Her breasts while firm still moved under her thin blouse. Her nipples threatened to poke twin holes in the material. She had never been out of her house without panties and the air moving over her damp pussy made her feel very naked. “Let’s go to your place Mrs. K. Leave the panties, bra and pantyhose in the trash for Bob the janitor. Bring your paddle home with you.” Lucy had never used the paddle but she kept one. It was two feet long made of shiny hard wood.The two moved to the door be begin their adventure. When Marie got to the door she turned and told Lucy, “follow two steps behind and act normal.” How could she act normal. Her nipples were rubbing on her blouse with every step and her pussy was bare under her skirt and much to her dismay, becoming more moist by the minute. With the buttons open as Marie had ordered she was showing more cleavage than she felt was acceptable. “Yes Ms. Richards,” she replied. Marie opened the door and lead the defeated teacher through the halls of the school into the parking lot. Mrs C.’s car was parked in the middle of the now almost empty lot. “Give me the keys,” demanded Marie. Marie climbed behind the wheel and Lucy got into the passenger side. “Slide your skirt up Mrs. K.” Lucy slide her skirt up to mid thigh. “Higher.” Lucy slide her skirt higher so that it barely covered her very moist pussy. Marie started the car and began driving toward Mrs. K.’s house about 20 minutes away. “We have to make one stop at Walmart on the way home” Lucy heart sank as she prayed Marie would not make her go into the store canlı bahis with her breasts free and pussy bare. “Tell me Mrs C., what sort of sex toys do you have at home?” Lucy couldn’t believe her student had asked her this. “I have a vibrator Ms. Richards” “Anything else?” “That’s all Ms. Richards.”Marie pulled the car into the Walmart parking lot. This was a super Walmart with a grocery store as well as the department store. “Lets go Mrs. K. we have some shopping to do. Remember two steps behind.” Lucy slide her skirt down her legs and climbed out of the car. The air was chilly which added to the hardening of her nipples. Marie didn’t allow her to put on her jacket. She moved quickly to follow the young athletic student across the lot. ” Do you have cash or credit cards with you Mrs. K.?” “Yes Marie I have both.” Marie stopped in her tracks and turned to the teacher. “What did you call me?” “Ma…I’m sorry Ms. Richards.” “Open another button.” “Please Ms. Richards. I’m sorry.” “Do you want it to be two more buttons?” “No!” answered Lucy as she opened the third button on her blouse. If she moved too quickly she knew she would expose her bare breast. She knew she would have to move carefully. “Get a cart Mrs. K.” ordered Marie as they entered the store. Lucy did as ordered and followed Marie through the store to the pet department. “Lets get a collar for my new pet. Try this one on,” said Marie handing Lucy a white dog collar with rhinestones on it. “Here???” “Mrs. K. I do not like to repeat myself. If you don’t want to do what I tell you, you can go home and I will see that the pictures are distributed by Monday. Now try on the collar.” Looking around Lucy quickly placed the collar around her neck. “It fits Ms. Richards.” “Lets be sure…buckle it.” Lucy buckled the collar around her neck. It did fit. “Now a leash said Marie. Reach up and get the red one Mrs. K.” Lucy reached up to remove the collar before anyone saw her. Marie smacked her hands. “Leave it on.” Lucy reached up with her stinging hand to get the leash. She realized stretching up made her bare breasts pop out of her opened blouse. Reaching down with one hand and closing her blouse while reaching up for the leash got her another smack on the hand. “Do not touch that blouse Mrs. K.” Marie clipped the leash to the white collar. “Looks very nice. Put them in the basket.” said Marie as she moved off. Lucy struggled to get the collar off and follow Marie without anyone seeing her and without Marie getting angry because she was too far behind.Marie moved to the hardware department and placed two , four foot long 1″ dowel rods into the cart along with a package of eye screws and fifty feet of clothes line. Then to the grocery section where Marie placed three cucumbers, a bag of carrots, a container of chili powder and a box of popsicle’s into the cart. Lucy was getting more and more nervous as she looked over the contents of the cart. “One more stop” said Marie as she moved off to the housewares section. Here she placed a package of clothes pins in the cart along with four 12″ taper candles and two large chip bag clamps. “I’ll meet you at the car,” said Marie leaving Lucy standing there.”Don’t be long.” Lucy went to the check out. While all of the items individually were innocent, Lucy was very embarrassed because she knew they were all to be used in some way on her. She was also very aware of the display she was making with her blouse open as it was. She paid with a red face, unbelievably a soaked pussy and swollen nipples. Lucy put the items in the trunk and climbed into the car. “Skirt.” said Marie. Lucy quickly slide her skirt up to barely below her pussy as before. “Lets stop for dinner,” said Marie. “What are you hungry for?” “I’m not hungry.” Slap. “Ms. Richards!!!!!!!” “Ow….. Sorry Ms. Richards.” “Slide your skirt up further. You must understand you will lose something every time you fail to please me. And of course you know what happens if you totally refuse to obey.” Marie drove out of the parking lot as Lucy slide her skirt up higher so that her pussy was exposed. Her face was beet red. She felt like a c***d being punished for being bad. Lucy rode in silence as Marie drove toward her house. She knew she was lost but she had no other choice. She began to panic as Marie pulled into Wendy’s drive through line. “Don’t touch that skirt Mrs. K. What do you want to eat?” “Nothing Ms. Richards.” The humiliated teacher shrank into her seat as Marie ordered a chicken sandwich, fries, and two chocolate milkshakes. When they got to the window to pay Marie reached her hand to Mrs. K. for money. Mrs. K. quickly dug in her purse and handed Marie money hoping they didn’t recognize her. Since it was getting dark the clerk really couldn’t see anything but Lucy almost died when she said, “Hi Mrs. Kent.” The clerk knew the car. “Hi”, responded Lucy as she wanted to crawl under the seat. Marie pulled into the lot and parked in a dark corner and began to eat her sandwich. “Open your blouse all the way Mrs. K.”With slight hesitation the Lucy opened her blouse and exposed her bare breasts. “While I eat my dinner I want you to entertain me by coating your breasts with this chocolate milkshake. Be careful not to get any on your beautiful blouse.” The humiliated teacher sat in the Wendy’s parking lot, Blouse open and breasts bared with her senior English student and rubbed the ice cold chocolate milkshake all over her breasts. Lucy wanted to please the teen because she had demonstrated her progressive discipline plan. The freezing milkshake caused her nipples to harden to the point of being painful.”Put some on your pussy too.” The teachers fingers dipped into the chocolate shake and she smeared it all over her pussy. “Inside too Mrs C.” Her breath began to come in short gasps as the cold shake stimulated her hot pussy. Her fingers had a mind of their own. This went on for fifteen minutes while Marie calmly ate her dinner and the teacher played with herself and became hotter and hotter much to her dismay. Just as she was approaching her peak thankfully Marie told her to stop and lick her fingers clean. “Don’t touch anything” ordered Marie as she started the car. Lucy sat there bare to the waist with her pussy now clearly visible and everything was sticky. She was sucking her fingers clean as ordered by her student. The taste of pussy and chocolate milkshake almost made her throw-up. She was thankful she was had not orgasmed in front of her student in such a humiliating way but she had a fire in her pussy that wanted to be satisfied. They turned up into Lucy’s driveway. Her house was set back from the road on a secluded lot. The back yard was surrounded by a high wooden fence and there was little traffic on the road. Parking in front of the garage Marie said,” Bring in the stuff and meet me in the bathroom Mrs. K. You are a mess. Marie got out of the car and went into the teacher’s house leaving the humiliated teacher in the car with her blouse open and skirt around her waist covered in sticky dried chocolate milkshake.Marie had warned her not to get any chocolate on her clothes so she couldn’t cover herself. Marie was already in the house waiting for her. Looking around Lucy knew she could make it to the porch without being seen unless someone happened to be driving down the road. She quickly opened the car door and with her bare ass showing and her blouse flapping she ran to the front door. LOCKED!! Lucy began ringing the door bell and pounding on the door. As a cool breeze caresses her totally exposed private parts she was become more and more frantic as she pounded on the door. “Please Ms. Richards let me in.” Marie stood behind the locked door watching the frantic teacher pound on the door and beg to be allowed into her own house. She had another surprise for the teacher when she finally opened the door after allowing her to beg for about five minutes. Marie opened the door and quickly flashed a picture of the frantic teacher. FLASH “Where are the packages Mrs. K.? Go get them and use the back door.” ordered Marie slamming the door in the shocked teachers face. Damn thought Lucy as she ran back to the car knowing she had been lucky no one had driven by so far. Quickly gathering the packages and her paddle from school Lucy ran to the back gate. As she fumbled with the latch on the gate with her arms filled with packages she heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Just as she got the gate open a pickup truck appeared traveling down the road. Lucy quickly ducked behind the fence hoping no one had seen her. When she reached the back door it was open and she went in finding Marie standing in her kitchen. “Marie I don’t want any pictures. SLAP. “How many times must I tell you to call your superiors by their proper name. And I don’t care what you want,” responded Marie. “Now take everything up to your bedroom and meet me in the bathroom. Hurry.” Lucy quickly climbed the stair to her bedroom. She left everything on the bed and headed to the bathroom. When she entered the bathroom and found Marie sitting near the double sinks. The shower was running and the bathroom was warm and comfortable. “Take off your clothes Mrs.. C and take a quick shower. Leave the door open.” Lucy slipped off her blouse and skirt and stepped out of her shoes. She stepped into the warm stinging shower. Picking up the soap Lucy began to wash the sticky mess from her body. “Soap your breast more Mrs. K.” ordered Marie. Lucy blushed as her hands moved to her breasts and massaged more soap into her soft skin. FLASH ” Now Mrs. K. be sure to get all the mess out of your pussy” Lucy’s hands slid down and soaped her pubic area. She worked her fingers into her pussy to be sure she got everything out. FLASH An electric shock went through her body as her finger brushed her clit. What is wrong with me she thought as she quickly pulled her fingers away.With a knowing smile Marie ordered her teacher to turn off the shower and step out. “Sit up here on the counter Mrs. K.” Lucy climbed up on to the counter wondering what next? “Spread your legs as wide as you can Mrs C. ” Lucy was shocked but moved her legs open slightly. “Mrs. K. I said as bahis siteleri wide as you can do you want me to get your paddle?” Lucy reluctantly spread her legs wide apart. “Hold that pose Mrs. K.” FLASH Marie pulled her chair between her teacher wide spread legs. She reached for a razor and shaving cream which Lucy had not noticed. “Please Ms. Richards don’t do this to me.” begged the teacher. “This is evil.” “Shut up Mrs. K.” said Marie as she covered her lucious pubs with shaving cream. The touch made her jump. Lucy had never been touched there by another woman and the touch was so much different than her husbands groping. Marie worked the shaving cream into the thick bush. Lucy felt her nipple stiffen and a very warm feeling flowed through her body as Marie slowly and carefully slid the razor through her womanly hair. Over and over the razor moved over her pussy. Marie was touching and pulling her teachers pussy as she shaved it entirely bare. When all the hair was gone Marie took a warm washcloth and cleaned away the remaining shaving cream. Marie stepped back. “Smile Mrs C. ” FLASH “Spread your pussy lips Mrs C.”Lucy knew she had no choice as she reach her hands down and spread her pussy lips open for her demanding student. FLASH “Mrs. K. is your pussy dripping?” asked Marie as she saw the moisture in her teacher’s spread pussy. Marie held a mirror for her humiliated teacher, “Here take a close look Mrs. K.” Lucy looked at her bare wet pussy and cried with humiliation. She looked so strange and her body was betraying her. “I expect you to keep it looking like this all the time. Do you understand?” “Yes Ms. Richards”, sobbed the teacher. “Now sit down here”, said Marie motioning to a chair. “Your not going to shave my head are you? cried the panicked teacher. “Of course not Mrs. K. just a nice hair cut. Cutting hair is a hobby of mine and I think you will look sexier with a shorter style.” Marie picked up a comb and scissors and Lucy”s shoulder length hair began to fall to the floor. Lucy couldn’t see what was happening but a lot of hair was coming off. After about ten minutes of cutting and clipping Marie ordered Lucy to look in the mirror. She didn’t even recognize herself. She looked ten years younger and with the shaved pussy very hot. She couldn’t believe her eyes. FLASHMarie handed Lucy the collar. “Put this on Mrs. K..” This is to be with you at all times. If you are alone you are to be wearing it and when you are not alone it must be in your purse in case I want you to put it on. “Yes Ms. Richards” answered the confused teacher as she buckled the collar around her neck. FLASH Marie attached her leash to Lucy’s collar. “Give a tour of your home Mrs. K.” “Yes Ms. Richards” answered the collared teacher moving toward the door. She was stopped short of the door by the leash. “On your knees Mrs. K.” Lucy dropped to her knees. “Now give me the tour.” The humiliated teacher turned and began crawling though the bedroom door on the end of a leash held by one of her students. How she wished she had never posed for those pictures. “Lets start in the basement and work our way back to here Mrs. K.” ordered Marie now that she was in total control. Lucy carefully negotiated her way down two flights of stairs into the basement. Crawling down steps was difficult. Once they got into the basement the cold concrete in the area beyond the finished portion was cold and hard. Mrs. K. was shivering in her naked state. Marie left here kneeling there while she examined the area for possible use later. When she finished Marie ordered her into the finished area. Marie looked around and the ordered her teacher to crawl up the stairs. Following her teacher up the steps she admired her swaying breasts and enjoyed watching her ass as she crawled up the stairs. “Your ass moves nicely Mrs. K.” Lucy wanted to become invisible. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. It just kept getting worse and worse as she followed the orders of her student who had under her control. A quick tour of the first floor with the teacher crawling from room to room was further humiliation for the teacher. “Let’s see the garage Mrs. K.” She crawled into the garage on the end of her leash. Marie again left her in the center of the garage. She examined the garage in detail as her teacher was shivering in he center of her cold unheated garage. Marie found the button to open the garage door and push it causing the door to open. Marie tossed the car keys to Lucy and ordered, “Crawl out and drive the car into the garage.Lucy picked up the keys and crawled out of the safety of her garage into her driveway and up into her car. She drove the car into the garage and crawled out as Marie left the door open. “Mrs. K. you are shivering. Don’t you like the cool fall air?” “I am very sensitive to cold Ms. Richards” “So I see,” said Marie reaching and pinching Lucy’s stiff nipple. “Let’s go upstairs now Mrs. K.” The teacher was aware that she would again be displaying her charms as the she crawled up the stairs before her student. She wished there was a way to avoid this but she knew there wasn’t. She crawled up the stairs. Lucy lead Marie into the two guest rooms first and the into her daughter Diane’s room. Marie spent quite a bit of time looking through Diane’s room. She checked her draws, closet and her shoe rack while the uncomfortable teacher knelt quietly by the door.”Lets go back to your room Mrs. K.’ I want to look through your clothes too. As they entered bedroom Marie ordered the collared teacher to kneel in the center of the room. Marie proceeded one drawer at a time to go through all the drawers in the room. Some of the drawers contained clothes of her husband’s which Marie paid very little attention to. In the first of Mrs. K.’s drawers were panties and bras. All of these were dumped on the bed and after going though them Marie threw all of them on the floor. “These all go Mrs. K.” Lucy was very embarrassed to be kneeling watching a relative stranger go through her most intimate things. The next drawer contained garter belts, girdles, stocking, pantyhose and socks. All the pantyhose were thrown on the pile on the floor. One girdle, which was a size smaller than the others, was kept while the others were thrown on the pile. The garter belts, stockings, socks and girdle were replaced in the drawer. The next drawer contained t-shirts and shorts for the gym. Marie ordered Lucy to stand and try on each pair of shorts and the t-shirts. She kept three t-shirts and two pairs of shorts and the rest went on to the pile on the floor. The forth drawer was for sweaters. Again Lucy was required to try on each sweater and only three of the tightest were put back in the drawer. The last drawer was night gowns and robes. These were all thrown on the floor except for a tiny Victoria’s Secret ensemble which Lucy said had been purchased by her husband for her. Marie had Lucy put it on.It was very tight fitting over her 35c breasts and hardly held them in, while the bottom was a thong type garment which disappeared the crack of her nicely rounded ass. The front panel was very narrow and the outline of the lips of her bare pussy were clearly visible. It actually made her feel more naked dressed this way than when she was actually naked. FLASH Lucy had her strip again and put the outfit back in the drawer. Then she moved to the shoe rack on the back of the door and began going through her shoes. All flats were immediately added to the pile. When she was finished there were three pairs of heels. One pair of 3″ black , one pair of 3″ brown, and one pair of 3″ red. “Are these all of your shoes Mrs. K.?” Lucy replied,” There are some gym shoes in the bottom of the closet and several shoe boxes on the shelf in the closet Ms. Richards”. Marie moved to the closet and quickly sorted the gym shoes, keeping two pair and add the rest to the pile. The shoe boxes added one pair of 3″ sandals to the shoe rack and one pair 4″ white heels, and one pair of 5″ black spike heels. “Mrs. K. where did you get these?” I wore them with a Halloween costume last year Ms. Richards and they hurt my feet the whole night.” “Put them on now,” said Marie tossing them to the kneeling teacher. “Now stand up Mrs. K.” Lucy stood and on wobbling legs blushed as her student moved slowly around her examining her from every angle.. “They look very nice Mrs. K. The make your long legs even more shapely and they really cause your ass to be more inviting. Walk around.” Lucy carefully moved around the room. She felt like she was parading like some kind of prostitute. She was aware of her ass swaying from side to side as she attempted to walk in the impossibly high heels. Her breasts bounced slightly with each step. Her feet hurt immediately and much to her dismay, she felt a stirring in her bare pussy. ‘What is wrong with me’ her mind screamed. “MS. Richards, I can’t walk in these.” Don’t worry Mrs. K. you will be getting a lot of practice. Stand over here next to me Mrs. K.” said Lucy as she began going through Lucy’s clothes in the closet. Marie had Lucy try on many things from her closet and many were added to the pile while a few were returned to hangers and several skirts, blouses and jackets were placed in a separate pile on the chair. Her make up was next and only bright shades and dark shades were kept, all the rest went on the pile, which was quite large by now. The last place to be gone through was the night stand next to the bed. Lucy had hoped Marie wouldn’t go through that because her vibrator was in that drawer along with a very sexy book she had been reading. No one had ever even seen the vibrator, not even her husband. She had ordered it from a catalog about two years ago and kept in safely hidden in the drawer. With Lucy standing at her side Marie opened the drawer. She removed several items like flashlight, hair clips, birth control; pills etc. until she got to the back and she pulled out the book. “The Story of O”. Marie tossed the book aside for the moment not knowing its contents and reached in and pulled out her teacher’s vibrator. Flicking the switch it came to life. “Do you use this often Mrs. K.?” asked the smiling teenager. güvenilir bahis “Only when my husband is away Ms. Richards.” “How often do you use it when he is away ?” demanded Marie. “Almost every night”, replied the crimson teacher. “Lay on the bed and show me how you use it Mrs. K.”, said Marie as she took a seat at the end of the bed. Her hands couldn’t move, they were frozen and her mind refused to allow her to obey. This was too much. “Mrs. K.” Jarring her mind from the deep freeze Lucy begged. “Please Ms. Richards, I can’t do this.” “Can’t or won’t Mrs. K.?” “I can’t ” “Either you do it or I’m out of here with the old AND the new pictures. Your little secret is public knowledge by Monday.” The stunned teacher slowly moves the vibrator to her mound. Keeping her legs closed she moves the vibrator slowly over her stomach and thighs. “Come on Mrs. K. open those legs and let me see you in action.” Lucy tries to concentrate. With her husband out of town so much her vibrator has become her main source of pleasure. She slowly spreads her legs and slides her vibrator over her bare pussy. FLASH A shudder passes through the masturbating teacher as she realizes her fate is sealed. She closed her eyes and began sliding the vibrator up and down her wet slit. With her other hand she massages her breasts and begins to pinch her nipples. FLASHHer body has a mind of its own now as her hands work over her breasts and slide the vibrator deep into her dripping hole. FLASH. Her pussy feels so different being shaved and the sensations caused by the vibrator seemed more intense than ever. Her breathing becomes faster and her hands are now pinching and twisting her swollen nipples. The vibrator moves faster and faster in and out over her clit. FLASH She feels her juices running out of her pussy and down the crack of her ass over her ass hole. Her nipples are pulled and twisted away from her body as she begins to raise her hips to get the vibrator deeper into her pussy. FLASH Her body is covered with perspiration . Her eyes are closed. The vibrator is slamming in and out of her swollen pussy. She forgets completely her predicament and her entire mind centers on the vibrating plastic sliding in and out of her hole. FLASH. In and Out. In and Out. Suddenly Marie reaches out and pulls the vibrator form her teacher’s pulsing pussy. “Whatttttt” ” Mrs. C. I want your to understand that you are totally under my control. When you cum, when you eat, when you use the bathroom, what you wear, where you go, everything about your life is now under my control. With these pictures I really own you, body and soul. Do you understand Mrs. K. ?” Suddenly the totality of her situation falls heavily on her. Her life is ruined. She no longer controls herself. All because of her youthful stupidity. “Don’t worry Mrs. K. as long as you do everything I tell you this will be between us. Of course if you displease me I might be forced to show these new pictures to someone.” “I’m yours Ms. Richards just please don’t let anyone see those pictures”, begged the defeated, horny teacher. “Now Mrs. K. I want you to clean up the mess in the bathroom, pack all the clothes and things on the floor and take them to the basement, then fix me something to eat. You only need to set one place at the table and keep your heels on at all times.” “Yes Ms. Richards. One more thing Mrs. K., don’t you dare touch yourself, ever, without my permission. You have already earned some punishment by forgetting to show proper respect earlier. “Now get moving, ” said Marie picking up the discarded book and going down to the living room. Marie went down to the living room and made herself comfortable. She turned on the TV and put the book on the table next to the couch. Lucy made her way to the bathroom and cleaned up all the hair and wiped down the sink and counter. She was very frustrated and wanted to finish what she had started but she was afraid of Marie. Marie had shown no signs of compassion and Lucy did not want to anger her. Her feet were really started to hurt in these ridiculous heels but again she had to wear them. After cleaning the bathroom she moved to her bedroom which was piled with her clothes and other personal items. She didn’t have any boxes or anything so she had to go down the stairs to the kitchen to get garbage bags “How is it coming Mrs. K.?” yelled Marie from the living room. “Don’t be too long I’m getting hungry.” Lucy hurried back up the stairs and threw all her things in garbage bags. There were six bags. That meant 3 trips all the way to the basement. ‘My poor feet,” thought Lucy. After making the three trips Lucy’s feet were throbbing in the 5″ heels but she moved on to the kitchen. ‘What would Marie like to eat?’ wondered the horny teacher. All teenagers love hamburgers and French fries. so she made two burgers and a batch of fries. As she cooked she realized that she was hungry too. Lucy went to set the table and remembered that Marie had said only one plate. ‘ Where will I eat?’ thought Lucy. When dinner was prepared and one place set Lucy called Marie to the kitchen. “Ms. Richards dinner is ready.” As Marie entered the kitchen she saw her once respected teacher standing naked next to the table ready to serve her dinner. It brought a smile to her face. “Stand here next to me Mrs. K. while I eat.,” said Marie as she sat down at the table.The hungry teacher stood on painful feet next to Marie as she began to eat the delicious smelling food. “Get me a coke Mrs. K.” “I only have Pepsi Ms. Richards.” “From now on buy Coke.” “Yes Ms. Richards.” “This is pretty good Mrs. K. Would you like a fry?” “Yes please Ms. Richards.” “Spread your legs.” A confused Lucy cautiously spread her legs. Marie took a French fry and slid it between Lucy’s legs through her pussy. Then she moved it to Lucy’s lips. “Here Mrs. K.” The shocked teacher held her lips closed as she turned red at the intimate touch of her student and the thought of what she is being asked to do. “Open wide Mrs. K. Now.” Lucy opened her mouth and Marie stuffed the soaked French fry in. “Now chew Mrs. K.” The horrified teacher tried not to throw up as she chewed the pussy dipped fry. “Here Mrs. K. you dip the next one. In a daze Lucy took the fry from Marie and slid it through her pussy (FLASH) and then put it in her mouth. “Want some burger Mrs. K.?” “No,” whispered the defeated teacher shaking her head violently from side to side. “Here you go ” said Marie handing her teacher a large piece of hamburger. “Dip it first Mrs. K.” Lucy did as she was ordered but she was very near to throwing up from the taste and the humiliation of having to do this disgusting thing. “Clean up Mrs. K. and meet me in the living room. Bring a measuring tape, paper and pencil. And don’t be all day.” Lucy quickly cleaned up and getting a tape, pencil and paper from the drawer went into the living room. “Stand here in front of me,” said Marie as she watch her naked teacher move across the room. Taking the tape she began to take her teacher’s measurements . “Write down what I tell you Mrs. K.” Taking her measurements. “Chest, 35; Waist, 23; Hips, 33. Not bad Mrs. K.” Then Marie said “Spread your legs Mrs. K.” Reaching into the V formed by her teacher’s spread legs Marie measured Lucy’s inseam to a point three (3) inches above Lucy’s knee. “Length 9” “Mrs. K. tomorrow you are to take all of the skirts and dress we put on the chair upstairs and shorten the to a length of 9″. You are also to remove the top button on all the blouses and dresses which we saved.” “Yes Ms. Richards.” “Tell me Mrs. K. did you like your dinner?” ” No Ms. Richards I did not like it.” “Too bad. You better learn to like that taste Mrs. K.” “Is your husband good in bed Mrs. K.?” “Yes Ms. Richards.” Lucy was very embarrassed discussing her husband and their sex lives with a student. “Does he fuck you in the ass Mrs. K.?” “Absolutely not. I have never had anything in my ass.” Marie smiled. “Do you like sex Mrs. K.? The naked teacher standing before her fully dress student couldn’t believe Marie was asking her these questions. ” Yes Ms. Richards.” “Do you suck you husband’s cock Mrs. K.?” With a very red face, “Yes,” whispered the embarrassed teacher. “Do you like it?” “Yes Ms. Richards.” “Do you swallow his cum?” “No that’s disgusting. Please don’t ask me these questions.” “Have you every cheated on your husband?” “No” “Before you were married how many men fucked you Mrs. K.?” Standing naked with a shaved pussy now very wet, Lucy mentally counted her sex partners. “3”. “Did you suck them too Mrs. K.?” “Yes.” “You like to suck cock Mrs. K.?” “No, but they wanted it and I loved them.” “But you really like to suck cock don’t you Mrs. K.?” “Yes,” whisper Lucy. “Have you ever had sex with more than one person at a time?” “NO” “Have you had sex with a woman?” “No. I think that is terrible” “Have you ever kissed a woman?” “No” The questioning went on for over an hour. “I’m really tired Mrs. K. and we have a big day tomorrow. You will be expanding your horizons. Lets go upstairs.” When they got into the bedroom Marie noticed the stuff they had bought at the store. “Take the carrots and cucumbers to the fridge and hurry back.” While Lucy was off doing that Marie cut two two foot sections of rope and screwed eye screws into the end of one of the dowel rods and one in the center. When Lucy came back Marie ordered her to kneel on the floor. Then Marie had Lucy reach between her legs and she tied each wrist to ankle. This forced Lucy face down into the carpet and put her ass high in the air. She then attached each ankle to the end of the dowel rod spreading her legs wide. “Now Mrs. K this position serves two purposes. I don’t want you to be playing with yourself tonight and I am going to use your paddle on your ass so that you remember to show me the proper respect and obey without question.” Marie picked up the paddle. SMACK. “One.””Owwww. Please Ms. Richards I’m sorry” SMACK “Two”. Her ass was on fire. Tears popped from her eyes. “Pleaseeeeeeee” SMACK “Three.” “OOOOOOwwwwwwwwwww” Marie smiled as her teacher’s ass reddened. SMACK “Four” SMACK “Five”. “That’s all for tonight Mrs. K. Thank me for teaching you respect.” “Thank you Ms. Richards.” sobbed a broken humiliated teacher with a hot burning ass. Marie moved to the bed, removed her clothes and climbed in leaving her teacher tied and sobbing on the floor.”Good night Mrs. K.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Night at the Oil Party – Part 4

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Masturbation

Night at the Oil Party – Part 4“I do, you’re a very nice looking man,” I responded.“And it’s not just because that weed you just shared with me is damn good,” I quipped.With that we all laughed, shared a few breath mints, and headed back in from the cold evening air to join the rest of the guys in the room.Louis began to turn the lights down in each of the attached suites and you could feel the mood begin to change.“Gentlemen, here are bottles of baby oil, a box of condoms, baby wipes, and each of the couples have brought toys if they’ve chosen to do so. We ask you all to respect everyone’s desire to enjoy clean, safe sex at all times.If the women prefer bareback play that is ok only with them and please do not share condoms with more than one partner. There are plenty of condoms available tonight,” said Louis.“With that, I invite you two get undressed, and I will go find out where the women are,” and Louis walked out of the room and canlı bahis knocked on the door of the adjacent hotel where the women were changing.I began to undress, casually observing the other men in the room as they did the same. It was a very normal group of men, none were beefcakes, none were overly obese, and most were very normal, clean cut men. We all kept our underwear on as we joked about being in the locker room and began to eye each other more closely as the clothing became less and less.“Nice body,” said Frank.“Thank you very much,” I replied.“I don’t think there is one single person here who I don’t find very attractive,” I added.“That includes me?” asked John.“Why yes of course, why would you ask?” I responded.“Well as a couple in our early sixties we have had hit and miss experiences with younger people. We’re both very sexual but people tend to avoid older couples for some reason,” replied John.“I certainly don’t think bahis siteleri so and have enjoyed a nice play date with a couple your age in the past John, so I don’t have any reservations about playing with anyone I’ve seen in this room so far,” I answered.My reply drew a large number of smiles and we all proposed a toast to a fun and enjoyable evening together.“Hey where are the girls, this isn’t supposed to be a sword fight,” asked Randy.Just then Louis walked back into the room holding a camera.“I’m sorry that the girls are taking a little longer but I think you will understand why when I show you this,” said Louis.Louis held the camera up and began to show us a quick video he had just taken.Clearly the ladies were very horny already and were holding a short little girls only party in the room across the hall.“Please let them enjoy each other for a few more minutes,” asked Louis. “I know I said that no playing was allowed in güvenilir bahis that room, but in this case I’m willing to make this minor exception. No play is allowed in there unless I approve, understood?”“This happens at every party doesn’t it Louis?” asked Jack.“Not everyone Jack, but when it does that usually means everyone is in for a very good time,” smiled Louis.As we watched Claudia and Maddy licking on Angela’s nipples while Bobby was licking her pussy on the camera you could see a little unease in Eddie’s face, but a large hard on starting to grow under his shorts.“You ok Eddie?” Louis asked.“Uh, yeah sure,” responded Eddie.“She looks like she’s having a good time in there,” added Eddie.“She is for sure,” replied Louis.“Did you know she could squirt?” asked Louis.“She normally doesn’t like to,” replied Eddie.“Based on what I just saw in there Eddie, I think she will be doing it more often,” said Louis.We all got a good laugh and Eddie grew a huge smile on his face. I also noticed that everyone in the room had a very good erection, and I began to size up how large some of cocks were in the room.It was indeed going to be a very good night.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I cheated

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

I cheated(this is a real story!)Two years around this time, I was at a small party, roughly 30 people. I knew some of them, but most were strangers to me. It was carnival season and everybody was in high spirits. My boyfriend at that time wasn’t with me as he was on a skiing trip for two weeks. I didn’t join him as I don’t like these cold sports. I had a lot of fun at the party. We joked and drank quite a bit, Tequila shots, Vodka with sherbet powder, …, well, you know these kind of parties :).At one point, I started to wear a red helmet, one of the guys had brought with him. For some reason that I can’t remember anymore, probably too much alcohol, I didn’t want to let go of the helmet for the remainder of the night. When the party was nearing its end, early in the morning, the guy whom the helment belonged, approached me and wanted it back. However, I was still refusing. So he said jokingly, “Well, if you don’t want to give it bakc, you have to come home with me”, to which I just shrugged and replied “okay” with a smile. He seemed surprised for a moment, but the he agreed. We took our coats and were on our way, he supporting me from time to time as I was still unsteady on my legs from all the drinks.Once we arrived at his place –hmm, thinking about it, I still can’t remember his name nor whether he even told me– we took of our coats and shoes. He guided me to his room. Apparently he was living in a flat-share appartment. When we were in his room, I think he probed just how far he could take me. He tapped on the edge his bed and said “This is where the helmet usually rests.” Still tipsy and considering this as some kind of game, I went over and sat down on the bed where he had tapped, crossing my legs and folding my hands over my knees. Triumphantly, I looked up at him and smiled “So, now the helmet rests just where you want it to be.” He sat down next to me and replied, “Well, not exactly. You would have to take it off and put it on the bed.” I looked at him, shook my head while holding the helmet, and made a sulking face. “Well you have to take it all of at some point”, he told me, and added after a short pause “What about a compromise? You can keep wearing the helmet, but the rest has to go off. You can only have one or the other.” I tilted my head and looked at him. After a moment, I nodded “Yes, that sounds reasonable.” The worst thing about this was that I really believed it at that moment.I stood up, still on wobbly legs, and, probably to his surprise, I began to pull off my socks. I had to stop in between, supporting myself on a cupboard, but I finally managed to get them off. Loooking over at him, I tried to straighten myself and began to open the buttons of my brown shirt. I like to imagine him sitting there with buldging eyes, but it probably was rather with a sly smile. Once I had my shirt open, I let it fall down to the floor, revealing a light blue top underneath. I gave the guy a confident smile, happy that I could keep wearing the helmet. I took off my necklace bahis siteleri and started to unbutton my jeans. As I was pulling them off, I lost my balance and fell back on the bed. He had to support me and sit me up again. Then helped me to struggle out of the pant legs. Seeing my blue, lacey panties, he probably got excited and quickly helped me out of my top, revealing a matching bra. Then, when I was occupied trying to pull down my panties, he opened the back of my bra. I finally managed to pull them down and leaned forward to take them off completely. My bra fell down at the same time. With a laugh, I let myself fall back on the bed, holding the helmet. I was quite groggy after this effort, but I smiled happily at the guy, as I was still wearing the helmet. My mind was still so fuzzy that I didn’t fully realize my situation.I was laying on the bed, naked but for the helmet, My lower legs were hanging down over the edge. I was facing the ceiling with closed eyes. I was quite exhausted from the night. Then, I felt a hand on my thigh, caressing me. It felt good and a smile appeared on my face. I felt his caressing slowly moving upwards. As he touched my other thigh, I spread my legs a bit to make room for his hand and let out a small sigh, which probably encouraged him. His other hand began to cup my breast, and started massaging me in slow circling movements. This went on for some time, with him slowly inching higher on my thighs. My eyes had been closed the whole time. Then, I felt his breath close to my face and heard him ask “Would you like something to drink?” while he continued to caress me. I agreed, and he replid “Great, I’ll be right back.” I felt him standing up from the bed and heard the door to his room being opened. When he was gone, I realized that I was pretty thristy, and really exhausted. But I didn’t have much time to think about that, as he was back right away. I heard a drawer being opened and closed again. Then, he sat down on the bed again and said “Here you are, I hope you like it.” I finally opened my eyes again, sitting up on my elbows, taking a glass out of his hands. The contents were a sparkling pinkish fluid, and I quickly drank it down. It tasted like some kind of Vokda Red Bull. “Ah, I really needed that. Thank you”. I handed the glass to him and let myself fall back on the soft bed. I folded my hands on my chest, and closed my eyes again.Soon, he was back at caressing my thighs tenderly. This continued for a while. It felt good and I was getting light-headed again surprisingly quickly. Then, I felt how my legs got spread apart, but I didn’t mind at that point. I felt his carassing moving upwards towards my crotch. And soon, fingers were brushing over my lips, teasing me. I let out a sigh, and felt one finger slighly pushing between my lips as the other fingers rested on either side. He let his finger slide over the whole length of my crotch, with one finger just slightly immersed. He repeated this several times, letting his finger sink canlı bahis deeper. I let out a sigh each time, it was so arousing. I heard some rushling while he was rubbing me, but I didn’t mind it. Finally, he stopped and said “I think you are ready, now.” Not really understanding, I opened my eyes again and looked up. I saw the guy sitting there, naked, holding his boner with with one hand, while the other was between my legs, fingering me. I felt light-headed and aroused. He wiggled his shaft and repeated “I think you are ready, now.” A sly smile appeared on his face while I was looking at him, or rather at what he held in his hand. He had a very sizeable cock, smooth and almost hairless, just as I like it. I realized that he was still sliding his finger through my slit, and that I was getting wet. “You know that you want it, don’t you?” he asked. Not awaiting my answer, he added “Tell me that you want it.” He started rubbing me more intensely. I couldn’t help myself, chewing on my lower lip, I answered “I want it!” Now it was his time to smile broadly. He asked “What do you want?”, wiggling his cock once again, and continuing to play between my legs. I don’t know why, but in my mixed state of being aroused, tipsy, and light-headed at the same time, I blurted out with “I want your cock!”. The smile on his face grew even broader, and he replied “Good girl. Come and take it.”I eagerly scrambled forward to where he was holding his cock. I still don’t know why I behaved so oddly sex hungry at that time, I hope it was only due to the alcohol and that I didn’t have had my bf for almost two weeks. I was quickly leaning over him, my lips wrapping around his shaft, and started to suck eagerly on him. I felt that he reached for my hanging breasts and started to play with one of them. I didn’t mind, in fact it only made me more aroused. I got on all fours, his cock still held tightly between my lips, so he could better reach for my breasts. He continued to fondle them, alternating between both breasts. Then, he leaned a bit to the side and reached for my back with his other hand. As I was still suckling on his shaft, I felt, two fingers tracing my lips, rubbing over them and finally inserting between them. I opened my mouth and let out a gasp. I heard him say “Don’t stop, you like this. Don’t you?” I clasped my lips tight around his shaft once more and nodded eagerly, before continuing to suck on him. I only truely remember that I loved sucking on him, together with him stimulating nipples and vagina, this made me so aroused and wet.At one point, he reached for my head and lifted it up, away from his cock. I looked him into the eyes, half-devoted, half-hungering, and he told me “It’s time for you to really earn the right to wear that red helmet.” I smiled and nodded, feeling happy. He clapped on my butt cheek and beckoned me to turn around, which I obediently did. My butt was now raised, facing him, as I was crouching deeply on the bed. I felt his finger tracing my protruding, now puffy güvenilir bahis lips. I let out a muffled sigh. Then I felt the tip of his glans parting my lips slightly. He let it slide between them, teasing me. I felt his hand grab my buttcheeks, spreading them, and then he shoved forward. Raising my head from the bed, I let out a moan, it felt so good being penetrated once again. He started with a quick rhythm, and I was soon breathing heavily, letting out small moans, short “Ah”s and “Oh”s, as he pumped into me. From time to time, he gave me a smack on my buttcheeks which I answered with a lusty moan. We were bumping our bodies noisily against each other for quite some time. He had reached forward in the meantime and was now cupping my swaying breasts, and squeezed my erect nipples in the end. I let out a satisfied sigh. Then, I felt him retracting and taking me by my waist. He turned me around on my back and grabbed my legs, raising them high up in the air and spreading them. I looked up at him between my legs, and must have surely had a lusty expression on my face, for he had, once again, a knowing smile on his face. He slid forward, and his glans found my lips and pushed in without hesitation. He went deep, spreading me wide. My mouth was open once again, moaning in lust. Soon, he was leaning on me, my legs pushed back to my shoulders. He pumped into me in long and hard strokes. The sound of our bodies smacking against each other could be clearly heard. He had me reduced to breathing heavily in between high-pitched moans of pleasure.Then, once he had pushed into me particularly deep, I felt his cock stir and could feel him shooting a loud of warm cum into me. He quickly retracted out of me and shot another big load over my chest and breasts. When he was done, he left the room and went to the bathroom from what I could hear. As I was still horny at that moment, I put my feet on the bed and spread my legs once more. I reached between them with my left hand and started rubbing my clit. My other hand was grabbing my left breast. As I was already highly aroused, it didn’t take much. My butt was soon rising from the bed and I was starting to tense and moan loudly as I felt the wonderful waves of an orgasm finally crash in over me. It felt so good, finally getting satisfaction. After my orgasm had ebbed off, I was laying on the bed, naked and still covered in cum. I was extremly exhausted and tired now, and fell to sleep, before that guy came back.On the next morning, I awoke with a headache and had trouble to realize where I was at first. But then, I remembered what had happened last night. I felt so ashamed about what had happened. I quickly jumped out of the bed, noticing that I was still naked, and that the door to the room was open. I put on my clothes in a haste. There was no sign of the guy from last night to be seen or heard. Before leaving the room, I looked around whether I could find the red helmet, but it was also gone. When I went out of the room and headed for the entrance, I ran into one of that guy’s flatmates. He gave me a knowing smile, tracing me with his eyes. I turned bright red and looked down, and quickly heded for the door and was gone.I never told my boyfriend about this night…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Part Time Job by loyalsock

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Handjob

Part Time Job by loyalsockIt had been over three weeks now since Lindy and her boyfriend had broken up and the sexual tension that had slowly been building up in her plump pussy was now becoming almost unbearable!!! Even her secretary had noticed that for the past several days she had barely been able to concentrate on her work!!! Ever since her freshman year at college, she had always had a boyfriend who would naturally take care of all of her sexual needs, but now for the first time in her life, she was going through a period of time without a man on the horizon!!! At five minutes to five, her secretary Betty popped her head into her office and asked, “Got a couple of minutes to spare, boss?!?” Looking up from the report strewn all over her desk she replied, “Sure, Betty, it’s almost five, come on in!” Taking a seat in front of the imposing desk she began slowly, “Uh, I don’t want to seem impetuous or any thing, but it’s pretty obvious that you are having a little difficulty with your break up with Stan!!!” Lindy was about to interrupt, but thought better of it and let her secretary continue, “I think I know exactly what you’re going through, because if you remember, the same thing happened to me about a year and a half ago!” Lindy nodded, and mumbled something about recalling such and event as Betty went on, “Well, I was climbing the walls after a couple of weeks without a man, but I found a solution that while it isn’t the thing you’d like to do everyday, it kept me from losing my mind!!!” At that point, Betty slid a copy of a magazine that covered all the adult night life in the city, and in large black print scribbled on the front cover was a page number!!! “I think that you should at least check it out,” she said while walking towards the door, “and one last thing, even though I have new boyfriend, once in a while when I get the urge, I go down and spend and hour or two just to get it out of my system, anyway, it helped me and I think it can help you, too!!!”Lindy sat in silence while wondering what in the world Betty had been yammering about, but her curiosity got the better of her, however, and she quickly opened the magazine to the designated page and with an open mouth stared at the ad with the circle around it!!! After reading it at least three times, Lindy laid down the magazine and said out loud, “She’s nuts if she thinks I’m gonna do that, what kind of a girl does she think I am!!!” It was just about at that very moment, however, that the gnawing in her pussy became even so intense that she was forced to cross her legs to try and suppress the mounting tension!!! She then picked up the telephone and dialed the number listed in the ad and made an appointment!!!She took a cab to the address given to her over the phone and entered a non descript office on the first floor where she was told by the receptionist to take a canlı bahis seat and someone would be with her in a few minutes!!! More than once she felt like getting up and running out to the street and to get away, but the tension and hunger in her vagina were making her contemplate doing things she never would had done in the past!!! All at once an inside office door opened up and a woman nodded and motioned her to come inside! After they both got comfortable the woman behind the desk asked, “Do you know what we do here at Pleasure Inc.???” “Uh, not really,” Lindy replied, “actually a friend of mine recommended you, all I know is what I saw in your ad!!!” Leaning back in her chair the woman, who was named Steffi explained, “We have a clientele, who demand absolute anonymity, so we here at Pleasure Inc., make sure that their needs are taken care of in a most discreet manner!!!” “Both our male and female members,” she continued on, “receive sexual gratification through small openings in a wall separating them from the providers!!!” “The only thing visible to either party is the sexual organs of the other, thus total discretion is assured!!!” “Being a provider for men,” she explained, “you will sit in a small cubicle and wait for a member to stick his penis through the opening onto your side of the wall, where you will either turn away from him and let him take you from the rear, or if he so desires, you will go to your knees a fellate him to completion!!!” “Of course,” she added, “you will be paid for your services at the rate of fifty dollars per customer, do you have any questions!?!” “Uh, how long does a shift last,” she asked softly, “I mean, how many men will I have to service?!?” “It varies,” Steffi replied, “we like you to be available for at least and hour at a time, but if for example you’d like to do a half hour on your lunch break we can probably fit that into our schedule, and as far as how many clients would you be servicing, it can be up to three or four and hour depending on how busy we get, but two is the norm!!!” Lindy’s head was spinning, how could she even be thinking about doing this, it was nothing more than glamorized prostitution, but incredibly, she heard herself asking, “C-could I start right away!?!” Steffi picked up her scheduling sheet and replied, “You’re in luck, we have an opening to fill right now, follow me!!!”Steffi ushered Lindy into a small dimly lit room that was fitted with a large comfortable easy chair as well as a small stool that sat in front of a six by six inch hole situated in the wall!!! On a table next to the stuffed chair was a reading lamp, radio, clock, telephone, and various magazines as well as the daily newspaper!!! “During down time,” Steffi said, “we have a few of the comforts of home to help you pass the time, and over in the corner is a sink with hot and cold running water and bahis siteleri a small fridge filled with soda and mineral water!!!” When you have a customer, we’ll ring you up on the phone giving you instructions on what the client desires, although he may communicate with you personally if he wants to change the program!!!” “So,” she said with finality, “get out of your things, put on this robe, and get ready!!!”Sitting in the easy chair, Lindy tried her best to keep her mind on her reading, but it was hopeless, as she mostly sat and stared at the phone waiting for it to ring!!! She was glancing down at her text when the buzzing of the phone nearly gave her a heart attack!!! She picked up the receiver and a voice on the other end said smoothly, “Fifty year old male wants to have sexual intercourse.” The line suddenly went dead and for a second or two panic set in, as she was frozen in her seat unable to move!!! She was belted back to reality when she heard a knocking on the wall and a large thick penis appeared through the opening !!! Getting up from her chair she crossed the room and gently took the organ into her hand reveling in the fact that she actually had a man’s erect organ in her presence once again!!! She knew that this was to be straight sex, but she just had to have it in her mouth, so without asking, she slipped the head into her mouth and gave it a loving tongue bath, taking great care to probe the tiny slit that was now drooling precum into her mouth!!! It had been so long since she had enjoyed the sweet sensation of having a hard pecker in her mouth, and for sure she was going to enjoy it to the max!!! Although the hunger in her cunt was insistent, she still felt an over powering need to have this beautiful penis fill her mouth with its life giving fluids!!! Letting the big dick slip from her mouth, she put her face to the opening in the wall and whispered fiercely, “May I suck you off and then fuck you!?!” From the other side of the wall she heard a soft reply, “Please, be my guest!!!”Now taking the hard pecker back into her mouth, she worked up and down the thick shaft with a vengeance, furiously tempting the cum from the nut sack that was surely tightening on the other side of the wall!!! “What an invention,” she thought to herself, “the male sex organ was a marvel in physics as well as engineering, and just as an after though, it drove the female half of the population right out of their collective minds!!!” Make no mistake about it, women think about what’s hanging between a man’s legs about as often as men think about the various sizes of women’s boobs!!! The incredible urge to orally satisfy a man is so ingrained in the female mind, that she would do as Lindy was right this instant, that is, suck off a complete stranger just to get the rush of having him ejaculate into her mouth!!! As hard as he was, Lindy güvenilir bahis could sense immediately that her invisible paramour was about to unload as his pecker stiffened imperceptibly, foretelling the explosion that was about to occur deep in her throat!!! A deep moan from the other side of the wall, and bang, it was cumming, surge after surge of sperm blasting into the back of her throat, so plentiful, that she nearly choked from its shear volume!!!The fury growing in her cunt was now all but unstoppable!!! Panting hard now, she grabbed the long shaft and guided it into her bulging lips from the rear until her ass was shoved flat against the opening!!! By pushing hard into his meat, she signaled that she was ready to be taken, and taken hard!!! He go the message, and with a brutality usually reserved for wild a****ls, he viscously slammed his eight inch member in and out of her helpless but willing pussy like a trip hammer out of control!!! Sweet mother of god,” she moaned loudly, “you’re fucking the shit out me, do it , do it to me harder!!!” Even with a wall separating them, a man always knows when the woman he’s fucking wants it harder, and this bitch wanted it all the fucking way!!! He had fucked hundreds of women, but never, never had he experienced a woman who was so determined to get her cunt so brutally taken!!! It was like jumping off a cliff together, you’re both gonna die, but you’re doing it at the same time!!! She hoped the rooms were sound proof, because the man giving her the fucking she so desperately needed was now roaring at the top of his lungs, driving the spike between his legs into her like he was trying to kill her with it!!! But this time, his cock had met its match!!! Her pussy was like an endlessly deep well that swallowed up any and everything that fell into it, and this time, it was his cock that was being devoured, and he just didn’t know it!!!Again she felt him harden slightly, the precursor to his orgasm that was certainly near!!! Now letting herself go, she abandon any pretense at holding back, and encouraged his pecker to unleash its load of life giving cum deep inside of her vagina!!! On the edge together for so long, it was like getting hit by a car, you never knew when it was coming, then wham, both of their organs were seized by an outside force that sent lightening into their loins, driving the cum out of him, and constricting her pussy around the spurting fountain, causing both of them to break apart and slide helplessly to the floor like so many bags of flour!!! Satiated at last, Lindy crawled over to the chair and lay half on and half off, unable to gain the strength to climb all of the way up!!! With cum dribbling down the inside of her thigh, she reached for the phone and panted into the receiver, “You’ll have to give me a few minutes here, I’m too wrecked to have another client right now!!!The next morning at work, Betty stuck her head into the office and asked, “So, how are we doing today, boss!?!” Lindy looked up from her pile of paper work and said with a big smile, “Relaxed, baby, totally relaxed!!!

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

High School Girls

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

High School GirlsHigh School Girls A Rings of the Oni Storyby Jaana”Three teenage boys find their simple lives completely overturned, andtheir friendship put to the test, when an unexpected find grants themboth nightmare and gift beyond price.”*** WARNING: The following story contains graphic depictions of sex,female transformation and female arousal. You have been warned! ***”Accept the things to which fate binds you, and love the people withwhom fate brings you together, but do so with all your heart.”- Marcus Aurelius, ‘Meditations'”For I have been a traveler in a strange land.”- Exodus 2:22***Chapter 1***Darren yelled as the floor rushed at him, his books spilling from hishands. His breath burst out of him as he impacted on the floor, hischeek smacking the ground hard. His glasses skittered across thehallway, a lens rolling away from the broken frame.”Ooops” Mike Kowalski smirked down at him, his foot outstretched. “Watch where you’re going, geek. I don’t want any ‘nerd’ on my shoe,”he commented, and pretended to inspect his foot. His friends laughed,as did some nearby girls. Darren got up, feeling around for his glasses. Mike stepped on hishand, and Darren cried out in pain. “What’s that? I didn’t hear that. You’re supposed to be sayingsomething to me!” “OWWWW! I’m sorry, Mike!””That’s better. I won’t be so forgiving next time!” His friendslaughed again, following him down the hall, remoras hanging from ashark. Fucking bastard. Fuck him and his fucking suck-up friends,Darren thought savagely.Mike was the star on the school’s wrestling team, handsome, built like aslab of muscle. Competition among the girls for his attention wasfierce, despite him being an raging asshole. He was always surroundedby friends hoping to benefit from the attention. Bottom feeders, Darren thought disgustedly. Idiots. He picked up hisglasses. The frame was broken, and Darren swore. He put them on,seeing the world rendered into both sharpness and blurry dullness. Hepicked up the fallen lens and ducked into the bathroom. He tried to fixthem, but it was no use. He put them back on and looked in the mirror. As usual, he hated what he saw.A weedy, pimply looking teenager stared back at him through the one goodlens of his glasses. His Greek heritage came through in the black curlyhair on his head and olive skin, but those were the only positiveattributes about his appearance. His features were narrow and the eyeslarge. It was not an handsome face. His slight build and weak chincontributed to his general unattractiveness.Girls never looked at him twice, and rarely even once. Except for Samand Joe, his best friends, he didn’t have anyone. Probably never would.He felt in his gut that he would always be lonely, and it was a knifeconstantly twisting in his heart. He knew he was intelligent, evencharming. Knew he could be a great boyfriend, if anyone gave him thechance. But it was all wasted because of an unlucky roll of the geneticdice.He sighed and left the restroom.***”So what did you do last night?” Sam asked, shifting the bookbaghanging off his shoulder. He was an unremarkable teenager, his brownhair framing a round face speckled with freckles. But his brown eyeswere sharp and keen, darting everywhere, missing nothing.His companion, a stout man whose large jaw and muscled frame gave himthe appearance of maturity beyond his s*******n years, shrugged hisbroad shoulders. “I worked on the transmission. I finally got it assembled!” Joe was acar freak, fascinated by all machines but motor vehicles in particular. He dreamt of opening his own custom hot rod shop someday, and what timehe didn’t spend with his friends he spent working on his custom Dodge ortinkering with this or that mechanical part. He even kept a smalltoolkit in his bookbag, ‘just in case’.Sam snorted. He, Darren and Joe were lifelong buddies, having grown uptogether in the small mountain town of Shadow Creek. “Gee, that’s a surprise. Is there anything that you do apart fromtinkering? Besides wasting time with us, your non-mechanical buddies.”Sam looked at him and grinned. “I eat, I shit, and I waste time inschool.””We need to find you a girlfriend. Shit, I’m surprised you don’t haveone already!” Sam was perpetually annoyed at how Joe, with his blondehair, warm brown eyes and naturally muscular build; could really pick upany girl with ease. But he never did. Sam and Darren frequentlyencouraged him to, but Joe had always quipped that a girl would have tolove cars more than himself before he would date her. Sam’s mouth soured. The first time Joe had said that, Sam had exploded,his fiery temper getting the better of him, as it often did. EvenDarren, who was normally a quiet guy, had yelled at Joe in frustration. But Joe weathered it, as he weathered everything that came his way, andSam wondered if he could ever really be phased, by anything.Joe quickly changed the subject. “I know what you did, last night!Even I noticed that the night sky was clear yesterday. See anythinginteresting?” Sam was an avid stargazer. Joe knew that Darren and Sam, like many other teenage boys, had troublewith the fairer sex. The fairer sex *was* trouble, Joe reflectedcontentedly, and he was happy to not get involved. His hand and a pornomag would always be enough for him. His true love was for cars.”Oh, it was amazing last night. It was so incredibly clear. I was ableto sketch the Andromeda galaxy – normally it’s just a blurry blob, buttonight it was incredibly vivid!””A galaxy? Cool! Is it close by?” Sam winced, but knew that Joe wasnot the sharpest tack in the box. Still, he was a good buddy. He waslooking forward to watching a movie with him and Darren tonight. Asfriends, they were nearly inseparable, having grown up together.They entered Shadow Creek High School (Home of the Mountain Marlins!)where they met Darren. “Aw man…” Sam said, seeing the broken glasses framing Darren’s face. “It’s Mike again, isn’t it.” Joe extended his hand, and Darren gave him the glasses, impelled by thehonest, appraising look on his face. Joe took the glasses, and simplystudied them as an interesting problem to be fixed. “You can’t just let this keep happening, Darren!” Sam cried.Sam, on the other hand, was a meddler, quick to anger, but fiercelyloyal. In older days, Sam had bullied Darren much as Mike bullied himnow. The difference was that Sam and Darren had been ten, not nearly18, and those encounters had actually grown into an honest friendship.The thought of being friends with Mike made Darren want to puke.”I don’t want to talk about it, Sam! I appreciate that you’re trying tohelp, but it won’t matter. In less than two weeks he’s just going to bea bad memory, anyhow!” School was ending, the end of their final year.Sam fumed and Darren punched him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry aboutthat jerk, Sam. We’ve got other things to worry about. Final exams,and getting our diplomas.””I still think you should stand up to him. You did to me, way backwhen.”Joe had pulled out his small toolkit, and soon handed Darren’s glassesback to him. “There. That resin should hold until I can solder theframe.” “Thanks Joe. Double rainbow all the way!” They chuckled at thereference.Darren drew comfort from their concern and their friendship, but knew itwas not in his nature to stand up to anyone. He had always wondered whyhe had finally decided to stand up to Sam. Maybe it was kismet.”C’mon, school’s starting. Let’s go.” They entered into the school,reluctantly leaving the sun outside. Summer was starting and the dayswere getting warmer.***”Remember guys, tonight it’s Prince of Persia!” Joe groaned. “You know it’s gonna suck. It’s another fucking video-game retread.” He took another big bite of his burger. “Uh-uh. I heard it’s actually pretty good,” Sam muttered off-handedly,staring across the cafeteria. Joe followed his gaze, half-knowing what he would see. Amy Feldman, ofcourse. Sam had been lusting after her for the better part of the year.And why wouldn’t he, he thought, chewing slowly. She was very pretty,quite sexy. She had a strong face, sharp nose, and those shoulder-length blonde locks threaded through with beads and plaits made herstand out from the other girls. Her body wasn’t bad either – trim andathletic, small pert boobs and just enough hip and ass to stop her frombeing a board.Sam’s far-off gaze was not lost on Darren either. “Jeez Sam, let it goalready! You asked – twice! The first time she let you down easy. Thesecond time should have been a huge hint!” Sam winced. The memory of Amy scornfully calling him ‘thick’ was stillpainful. He wasn’t thick, he thought resentfully. He just wanted tomake sure. Unfortunately, the second time made it very clear that shewasn’t interested in him. Life’s unfair, he thought as he jabbed a french fry into a gob ofketchup. They would be good together. She was smart, and showed itfrequently in classes, nailing their teachers with insightful questionsthat left them stammering or blocking. The very way she had called him’thick’, where other girls would have settled for ‘stupid’ or ‘moron’,made her different from the others.Usually showing talent or intelligence at anything other than sportsgarnered you scorn and got you called a nerd, a geek or worse. But Amywas also good at sports too. He remembered when he had seen her swimthat one time. The thought of her in that sexy red one-piece… Helingered on the mental image, feeling his cock start to swell, anddashed it. I am thick, he thought dully. And ugly. And a geek. Why would she goout with me? It’s a fantasy. He took some shallow satisfaction fromthe knowledge that as far as he knew, she hadn’t gone out with anyoneelse either.”Stop sulking, Sam. After all, there’s plenty of fish in the lake,” Joesaid philosophically and Darren laughed. “What?””The sea, Joe. Plenty of fish in the sea!””Whatever,” Joe said contentedly, taking another bite. “You guys knowwhat I mean.” Their needling never phased him. He knew it was good-natured, and knew he was a bit of a blockhead. He didn’t mind. “Yeah.” Darren smiled. “Joe’s right, Sam. At least you had the gutsto go and ask her. Lots of guys wouldn’t even be able to do that!””Yeah, I know,” Sam said dispiritedly. I don’t want other fish, hethought. I just want her.Taking his mind off of it, he asked Darren, “Speaking of guts – you needto stand up to Mike. I mean it. Thugs like him won’t ever leave youalone, unless you show them you won’t take their shit.”Darren turned to his sandwich. “Leave it be, guys.” “We’re your friends, Darren. You know you can count on us. But wecan’t always be at your side,” Joe said, looking down. Where did hisburger go? Damn, did he eat it already? He was still hungry. He gotup.”I gotta get some more grub.” Darren and Sam watched him leave, then Sam turned to Darren. “He’sright. We can’t -“”Let it go, Sam! It’s my business, not yours!”Sam flinched. “Alright, alright. Don’t get your panties in a twist.I’ll just say this, and drop it. At some point in your life, you’regoing to have to take a stand. And the sooner you do it, the happieryou will be.”Darren scowled, annoyed. Happy? He somehow didn’t think he’d ever betruly happy. But as long as he had friends like Sam and Joe, he thoughthe could at least be content. As for Mike… he mentally shrugged. Inless that a year, he’d be gone. MIT. Harvard. Some far-off universitywhere he could be among people like himself – intelligent, creative andeducated. He felt a stab of sadness at the thought of leaving Sam andJoe behind. But these were the days of the internet, and he would keepin touch. Come back occasionally.Stephenson was right, he thought. The world is made up of Morlocks andEloi. He was a Morlock. People like him made the world run. Guys likeMike were the Eloi. They looked good, and did the things that Morlockscouldn’t be bothered to do, like sports, or talking to other Eloi. But like the mythical Morlocks, deep down he admired and resented theEloi, wishing he could be one, but was forever locked out from thatglamorous world.***The sky was dimming, a cool breeze blowing when the three friends met upat Sam’s house. The chill of spring was still in the air, but the rocksstill radiated the heat of the day and spoke of the promise of summer.They were going to go to the movie together, taking a shortcut through alocal park to reach the downtown cinema. Joe’s Dodge was temporarilyunavailable, its new transmission still lying on a canvas in his room.They talked, laughed, swore and swung sticks, acting like teenage boys,enjoying each other’s company. Sam relished the conversation. He lovedthe simplicity of his life, and felt sorry it was coming to an end.With the end of high school came the onset of maturity, and he wascompletely unsure what to do with himself.They reached the highway that bisected the park, the trans-canada. Itwas busy, but that was not unusual. Many people just passed throughShadow Creek, their vehicles roaring into town to speed away to far-offdestinations on this or that side of the Rockies, with nary any impacton the sleepy town. They waited for a gap in the traffic, and racedthrough.Sam and Darren continued up the ridge on the other side of the highway,but Joe paused, spotting something half-hidden by dried leaves andearth. He would have completely missed it, but a ray of the dying sunhad shone upon it and Joe noticed the glint of gold.He reached down and picked up the metal ring. It was brass, or gold,and still warm from the sun’s heat. Tiny black letters, their shape andmeaning foreign to him, were engraved in the circumference. The ringhad no edges and was completely smooth. It was too large to be a fingerring, but too small to be a bracelet. Joe felt a tingling in his hand, and he felt his heart beat faster. Heran after Sam and Darren, who were having a spirited conversation abouta video game, Sam outlining a strategy, Darren saying it was horseshit,and then Sam vigorously defending it. Sam was always quick to feel andshow emotion.The tingling did not stop, and Joe felt himself sweating. He felt asudden strange desire running through him. His crotch started to swell.”What’ve you got there, Joe?” Sam asked, seeing Joe stare fixedly atsomething in his hand.”I dunno. Some sort of ring, I found it by the side of the trans-canada.” The strange desire built.”Hah!” Sam said. “It looks like a cock ring!” The words lanced through Joe. He immediately knew that it was exactlythat. He felt an insane urge to slip in on! His cock was a painful barof steel in his pants.”Like you would know anything about that!” Darren quipped, punching Samin the shoulder.”I’ve seen in in porno mags. It helps guys stay erect, I think.””Gah! TMI! TMI!” Darren cried out in mock shock, but it was no bigdeal. They often discussed sex and the things they’d like to do towomen, even though all three of them were still virgins.Darren noticed the hard bulge in Joe’s pants and turned away,embarrassed. “Um Joe, I know you’re excited about finding the perfect girl, but saveit for your bedroom, okay?” Darren said, flushing as he stared into thetrees.Sam’s eyes darted to Joe’s crotch, and he looked at Joe, who at leasthad the good grace to grow red-faced. “I… I can’t help it guys!” He unzipped his pants, and Sam was shockedwhen he unabashedly pulled out his cock! It was sizeable, almost seveninches, and throbbed. The head was swollen and purple. He slipped onthe gold cock ring, sliding it down to its base. The cock swelled evenfurther.”Whoa, this is weird!” Joe cried out. “It feels like it’s massaging mycock!””What, you fucking put it on?” Darren looked over his shoulder, andthen whipped his head back. “Jeeesus!””Quit fooling around, Joe! Like Darren said, save it for the bedroom!” Sam said, somewhat disgusted, but also tempted. Joe relished the sensation of the gentle pulsing for a moment, but thena sudden wave of disgust came over him. Still, the guys needed toexperience this! “You guys gotta try this!” Joe pulled the cock ring off his erectpenis, and tried to hand it to Sam, who stepped back. “Ew, forget it! I don’t want to touch anything your dick has touched!””Seriously dude, try it – feels damn good!” Joe’s cock still felt hot,and was rock hard. He tossed the gold ring to Sam, who caught it onreflex. Joe tucked his erect phallus back into his pants, the bulgestill very obvious.”Aw c’mon, this is dumb. You’re not seriously going to put it on, areyou Sam?” Darren asked. “This is stupid. Let’s get going, you two canwork out your frustrations some other time.”Sam stared at the ring in his hand. It was strange, but now that he washolding it, he felt like he had to try it on. It seemed to pulse warmlyin his hand, and an answering throb emerged from his crotch as his dickgrew hard. He started to unzip his pants, and Darren, hearing it, felthot blood flood his face. “Jesus not you too!” Sam didn’t reply as he eased his cock out of his jeans. Why was hedoing this? Staring at the cock ring, he suddenly felt that it was evil- unclean – filthy! He made a motion to try and throw it away, but wassurprised instead when he placed it on his cock, shoving it down to thebase! Joe wasn’t lying, it felt good. Damn good. Like it was hot andslowly massaging his cock, which grew rock-hard. Joe stared at Sam’s cock and he felt saliva flood his mouth, and asudden heat in his gut. What the hell! He wasn’t into dudes! But hecouldn’t tear his eyes away from Sam’s cock. His own dick was stillrock-hard, and precum was staining his boxers. He shifted, trying toget comfortable. His boxers were riding up or something! He pluckedvainly at the seat of his jeans, trying to dislodge the red silk pantiesthat now nestled snugly around his hips. Sam pulled the cock ring off and tucked his enlarged dick back into hisjeans. It was so hard! He’d definitely need to release some tensiontonight! He thought about his favorite porno mags, particularly the onewith that long blonde-haired vixen he so loved, and his cock throbbedand he felt some precum smear onto his boxers. Damn that cock ring hadfelt good!”You definitely gotta try this Darren!” Sam exclaimed, holding out thecock ring, as he wiggled his hips, trying to get his cock and balls intoa more comfortable position. He must really be harder than normal, hisnormally loose boxers were very tight against them. He plucked at hiswaistband, but he couldn’t find the top of his boxers, which hadmigrated a lot lower when they transformed into a set of lacy whitepanties!Darren turned around and looked at Sam. “You’re joking right?” But he saw Sam’s eager face. Unwilling to beleft out, he reached out and took it.”Well Sam, if it had been Joe, I’d have said no, but since it’s you…but turn around! I’m not going on display for you… I’m not gay likeyou guys are!” Sam laughed as Darren took the cock ring, but Joe did not. He wasfeeling flushed and sweaty. Why wouldn’t his erection die down! Itfelt harder than ever, and his balls were pulling tight against hisbody. It was starting to hurt. Darren felt the cock ring in his hand. It looked and weighed like theheavy metal it was, but felt warm and velvety. To his surprise, he felthimself getting hard. Why not, what the hell… forgetting about hisearlier demand for privacy, he unzipped his pants with one hand andpushed them down, then placed the cock ring on his erect penis. Itthrobbed and pulsed warmly, and Darren restrained a moan at how good itfelt. Litle surges of pleasure were shooting into his groin.The pain in Joe’s crotch was starting to become intense, but all of asudden it vanished and he felt a warm, soothing liquid sensation in hisgroin, almost as if he had taken a good piss. He quickly glanced at hiscrotch, but it was dry. Relieved, he felt his erection subside quickly,the painful feeling vanishing. Inside his jeans, his red silk pantiesnow clung tightly to a female mound, his cock shriveling quickly into apink, sensitive bud! In his hips, unnoticed, his new vagina twitchedsoftly. His pubic hair shriveled and softened into a soft triangle ofgold down.”Feels good, huh Darren?” asked Sam, who like Joe a moment earlier, wasfeeling sweaty and flushed, his own erection harder than anything he hadever felt before! But then he sighed as he too felt the warm liquidsensation of his balls pulling up into his hips to become fertile, egg-laden ovaries! He wouldn’t be so relieved about his softening erectionif he knew it was softening into a tiny pink clitoris. Sam’s tangle ofbrown pubic hair withdrew into an orderly triangle of auburn curls. Darren felt a sudden revulsion, and pulled the cock ring off, histhrobbing purple erection bobbing slightly in the cool autumn air. BothJoe and Sam stared at it, and both of them felt a twitching within theirgroin. Darren tucked his cock away, feeling it throb in his pants. Hisprecum stained the fabric of his briefs, and after a bit of shifting andfidgeting, Darren had on a pair of purple satin panties hiddenunderneath his corduroys.”This is a weird thing, man,” Darren said, feeling flushed and sweaty. He wanted to be gone. The whole experience was weirding him out. “Let’s go guys, the movie – remember?” Both Sam and Joe enthusiastically agreed. Darren handed the cock ringback to Sam, embarrassed at how hard he was. Sam unthinkingly put thecock ring in his pocket, and all three left the clearing, leaving behindnothing but a gentle sigh as, like with the other two, a female moundbloomed between Darren’s thighs, brown folds thatched with soft blackcurls.***All three of them were unaware of their new moist pussies, but the cockring’s effects were not done yet. It coursed through their veins,bringing about new changes, laying magic deeply into their bones.Around them, the world twisted in subtle ways. All three of them felt weird and uncomfortable, as the curse continuedto shape their bodies into something utterly alien to their male minds. All three absently scratched themselves as their body hair witheredaway, and their skins smoothed and softened. “We going to get there on time, Sam?” Joe asked. “I left my damn watchat home,” Joe said. He scratched himself. What a pussy you are,letting myself get weirded out back there, he thought. It was just acouple guys fooling around, some male bonding, nothing more! The imageof Sam’s erect cock popped into his head, and he pushed it back out, butnot before he felt more twitching in his groin. Between his hips, atunnel started to swell, and beads of moisture formed deep within it,starting to coat his new organ with female dew! It gathered in the backof his new vagina, and slowly started to flow.Sam checked his watch. “It’ll be tight, but we’ll make it.” Sam idly scratched at his chest, his nipples felt itchy. Maybe it wasbecause he still felt sweaty. On his smoothing, softening chest, widepink areola emerged around his thickening nubs, and the hard pointspushed through his t-shirt, rubbing against the inside of his coat.Irritated, he unzipped it, enjoying the cool air on his sweaty,smoothing skin.Behind Sam, Darren’s nostrils flared as he drank in Sam’s scent. It wasa subtle, fresh smell, like that of a girl in bloom! He gazed at Sam’sback, bemused, a hand scratching his scalp as his hair subtly started togrow. He grimaced as he felt a twinge in his back, and his new moundswelled slightly, his inner walls starting to form pussy cream.Meanwhile Joe was falling behind. He stopped again as he tried, for theumpteenth time, to pull his boxers out of the crack of his ass. He kepttrying to, but his silk panties were simply digging in deeper into hiscrack as his ass cheeks swelled, rounding and smoothing into feminineorbs! Joe moaned as the panties tightened on his hip, the gusset pullingtight against his sensitive mound. He felt an unfamiliar throb in hiships as his vagina swelled and started to lubricate.”C’mon Joe!” cried Sam. “We’re late enough as it is! Get your ass ingear!” “Alright, I’m coming!!!” Joe yelled as he ran to catch up, his feminineass jiggling beneath his jeans. He didn’t know what the hell was goingon inside his pants, but he’d find out when he got to the theater. Hepatted his ass. Jeez, he was packing on the pounds. The three boys made it to the movie theater just in time, theencroaching darkness of the night helping to hide the slow changesdeveloping to them. They each paid for their tickets, Darren’s voicecracking as he said, “C’mon – it’s almost starting!” and he and Joe wenton ahead. Sam didn’t hear him, he was staring into his wallet. Heplucked out his driver’s license. The photo of a long-haired redheadedgirl stared back at him, the name besides it reading SAMANTHA JONES.Fuck! What the hell was this? Somebody was playing a prank on him, he thought angrily as he shoved thelicense back into the wallet. His lower back was hurting too. What aweird night this was turning into. He disappeared into the darktheater, where it was impossible to notice that his brown hair was now abeautiful auburn. All three of them joked and laughed at the trailers like young men oftendo, then they settled in as the movie began. But Joe couldn’t stopfidgeting. “Ants in your pants?” quipped Sam, as Joe tried to get comfortable. The pain in his back was very sharp and strong, and he wiggled his hipstrying to get some relief. He tried slumping back and opening histhighs, but instead of the relief he sought, he instead felt theshocking sensation of fleshly, alien lips parting between his thighs,and the even more horrifying feeling of liquid slipping out from betweenthem! His eyes bulged and he lunged out of his chair, knocking over hisdrink and eliciting shouts of anger and dismay from Sam and Darren as hegot into the aisle and ran out of the theater room. “What the hell is Joe’s problem?!?” Sam asked, as he rubbed a swellingnipple. Odd… his chest felt flabby. He rubbed the saucer-shapedmounds again, feeling an unfamiliar throbbing in his pelvis. “Beats me,” answered Darren as he fidgeted, trying to get comfortable,his panties riding up into his swelling ass, a nasty pain emanating fromjust above his backside.***Joe ran to the bathroom, his eyes wide, feeling a slippery, slidingsensation between his thighs as his new passage lubricated! More pussycream slipped out, forming a wet line on the gusset of his new panties. “Oh shit… Oh shit….” he thought, “I’m bleeding… or I’ve peed myfucking pants…” But deep down, he knew he was feeling something else,something impossible. He felt another deep throb in his hips, and thewet feeling grew.He got into the men’s room and quickly entered a stall. He wasstruggling to undo his jeans when his hips bucked once, twice, threetimes! He bit his lip hard in pain and a loud crack could be heardcoming from the stall, followed by a ripping sound! Joe, shaking, felta cool breeze on his ass, and particularly on a wet spot on his crotch. He stared, wide-eyed, over his shoulder and saw that his hips and asshad torn open the seat of his jeans! Worse, he could see that his asswas swollen, round and hairless, and he could see red silk pantiesriding up the deepened crack, giving him a classic womanly ‘whale tail’.His jeans were changing as he watched, the fabric knitting together andchanging color, leaving his legs to form a black ruffled skirt, hidinghis ass from sight.”Oh my god… what the fuck… what the fuck…” he whispered, and thenshut up as he heard the door to the washrooms open and raucuous malevoices come in. He fumbled with the skirt, yanking it down over hiswide hips. He moaned as he got them down, revealing soft, hairless,womanly thighs, and between them, his panties cupping a soft, curvingfemale mound! The gusset was decorated with a wet oval. He felt anotherdeep, pleasant throb in his groin, and the wet oval grew. Unwilling to believe his eyes, he pulled the panties away from hismound, and inside, he could see strands of female come connecting thegusset to thick, female labia!The strong odor of aroused pussy rose around him, and outside the stallhe heard someone shout, “Wooooo! Somebody’s got it on! Save some ofthat pussy for me, willya!”Joe’s mouth was open in a soundless scream. Behind his shirt, his erectnipples pulsed, and started to push out through the t-shirt, which wasfast becoming something else.***”Maybe we should go and check on Joe?” Darren suggested. “He didn’tseem too hot.” Darren tucked his hair behind his ears and looked overat Sam, who was curled away from him. “Sam? You okay man?” Darren asked.”I’m okay,” Sam answered in a curiously high pitched voice. “Go andcheck on Joe.” He remained curled away from Darren. Darren threw him a curious glanceand then got up. It felt good to get up, his back was aching fiercely. And he was gaining weight, he had never felt his chest wobble like thisbefore. He brushed his hair back again, irritably. He needed ahaircut, too. He walked down the dark aisle, unaware that his shirt was lengthening,sliding down around his hips, becoming a glossy silk! He felt strangeand uncomfortable, something was tensing in his hips, throbbing gently! He stopped as he felt a strange feeling of moistness between his legs.His pants started to tighten around his legs, the material transformingfrom corduroy into something sleeker and thinner. His pantied moundbecame suddenly visible as his pants finished transforming intopantyhose, but then the hem of his lengthening shirt hid it once again. Darren shivered as he suddenly felt his legs become cold, and rubbed onewith his hand. And rubbed again. Wide-eyed, he felt the pantyhosecovering his smooth thigh, and when he straightened, he suddenly feltthe new fabric of his shirt tighten around his chest. He looked down,black curly hair slithering down around his face. His shirt was gone -instead, the shimmering light of the movie screen revealed a whitefloral dress! Pantyhose-clad legs emerged from beneath them, and he could see cleavageas soft mounds started to push out the front of the dress! His backbucked, involuntarily, with a cracking sound. His new dress cincheditself around his waist, a silver corded belt appearing out of nowhere! Something pulsed wetly in his hips, and Darren suddenly felt a hotwarmth in his groin! He moaned and dashed for the exit. Between hislegs, the gusset of his panty sported a small, slick line of pussycream.***Sam heard Darren get up and leave, and writhed soundlessly in his seat,one hand snaked under his shirt to cup a heaving, sweaty breast! Whatthe hell! This was impossible! The thick, erect nipples pushed into hishand as the breasts continued to push out of his chest, and he couldfeel a corresponding throb in his groin as unfamiliar muscles pulsed.He had to get out of there! He tried to get up, to move, but the painin his back was paralyzing him. He arched it, desperate to get somerelief, and the flickering light of the cinema showed swelling, curvyfemale breasts straining against his t-shirt. A loud crack echoedthrough the cinema, causing the patrons to look about.Sam stared down at his swollen chest, and then stared wide-eyed at hisnewly widened hips. Staring behind him, he could see that his ass wasmore padded than before. He got up, and abruptly thrust a hand into hispants. He felt soft fabric covering a warm, curving flatness. Hepressed, and discovered a gulley in that flatness.Okay. He was turning into a girl. Okay. He felt curiously calm. Ithad to be a dream. A hand raised, hefting the swollen girlflesh on hischest. A really good dream. Slender, pale fingers pinched the thick,pink nub through the shirt, and he felt someone pinch his nipple, thesensation shooting through his body and down to his groin! He felt anunfamiliar muscle between his thighs clench wetly, and then slowlyrelax, and he felt something in his hips swelling with female need!IT WASN’T A DREAM! Sam gasped and lurched from his seat, his wide hipsswaying, his panties visible only for a moment as the pants warped andshifted, changing into a short denim skirt! He gaped at it for asecond, seeing pale feminine legs emerging from beneath it, and then hebolted for the exit, his breasts swaying wildly, a slippery, slimyfeeling between his legs. His long auburn hair brushed his shoulders.***Joe writhed on the toilet, both hands on his mouth, as he arched hisback. A hot, wet pleasure was rising in his hips, and as he arched hisback, his D-cup breasts thrust out, barely restrained by the babydoll Tand lacy black bra that he was now wearing. His jeans were no more,instead a short black skirt with ruffles lay pooled around his feet,which were nestled inside strappy sandals. The red silk panties, theirgusset wet with Joe’s female juices, were stretched between his knees.Between his pale, feminine thighs, a golden-thatched pussy wasquivering, his folds shining with juices. Above it, a swollen, smoothlyrounded bud had pushed out from underneath its hood. His labia parted,revealing a pink, creaming hole.”…u…u” Joe gasped, his hands not quite covering up the sound of hisstrangled moaning. He shoved a slender, white hand between his rubylips and bit down hard as he could as he felt the pleasure crest! Hisnew pussy clenched, hard, and then he felt a spasmodic thumping andflexing, as if his female tunnel was grabbing and releasing, grabbingand releasing! He felt an aching, empty sensation inside of his hipsand was horrified when he realized he wanted it filled with somethinghard! He felt his girl juices slip out of his thumping, flexing vagina,flowing over his swollen nether lips and drip into the toilet bowl. Hefelt a tickling around his neck as his straight blonde hair flowed downto his shoulders and past it, reaching to mid-back in a shower of gold.Slowly the quivering and thumping stopped, and Joe pulled his hand fromhis mouth, not registering the taste of blood. His delicate foldsquivered and slowly closed over his girlhood, and Joe struggled not toscream or pass out.***Darren stood in the empty theater hall, his mind reeling. A fewmoviegoers were patronizing the snack stand, and nobody noticed the girlwobbling in the dim light of the hall. Darren struggled to stay standing as his runners somehow turned into apair of black heels! His curling black hair fell on either side of hissmooth, feminizing face to lay gently across the pert B-cup breasts henow sported. His thighs were pressed together in a vain attempt to stopthe wetness in his groin, but instead the pressure on his inflamed moundonly made it more hot and more slippery! His mouth worked soundlesslyas he felt a throbbing, pulsing pleasure fill his groin, rising on atide of wet heat. “Dana?” Darren, shocked, whirled around. It was Tony, a handsome sophomore, admired by many of the girls atschool for his suave, worldly air and by the boys for his easy-goingcharm and good nature. He had stepped out of the bathroom, his face wasfilled with concern, pausing while his friends walked back into themovie theater.”Are you okay?””Yea-AA!” Darren cried out as he lost his balance and pitched forward,the treacherous heels buckling under him. Tony grabbed him, holding hisclose to stop him from falling and Darren stared into his face, wide-eyes, as his new pussy throbbed and creamed! His breasts were crushedagainst Tony’s hard chest, and Darren was certain Tony could feel hiserect nipples pushing through his dress. “Whoops! Got you. Are you okay? You look dizzy.” Tony asked.Darren got a whiff of Tony’s masculine scent and it was too much, Darrenfelt his bud start to tingle and the foreign slit between his legs startto quiver, the pleasure cresting. He knew instantly that if he didn’tdo something he was going to start moaning and screaming right there inthe theater! Desperate he grabbed Tony’s face with his hands and kissedhim hard as he climaxed!”UH..AH…UH!” Darren moaned as Tony, after a moment of surprise,kissed him back! Darren’s mouth opened as the pleasure in his hipsspiked, and Tony slipped in his tongue. They french kissed, Darren’sstrangled moaning muffled as his vagina started to flex and thump! Hefelt a hard bulge push out of Tony’s crotch into his soft belly, and hemoaned, his new pussy quivering and throbbing as his juices slid outbetween soft, swollen nether lips, soaking his panties! His vaginapulsed, wanting to knead and stroke the hard cock pressed againstDarren’s lower belly. The smell of an aroused woman rose around them,and Tony broke the kiss, his face incredulous.”Holy shit… Dana… did you just…?”Darren flushed so furiously he thought his face would burst into flames.He dashed past Tony and ran down the hall and into the men’s room!Tony stared bemused as Dana entered the wrong washroom. What the hellwas that? Did she really just come from being kissed? The smell ofaroused pussy was still present in the air. If she hadn’t come, it hadbeen damn close. Shaking his head, he tried to take his mind off hisrock-hard erection and returned to the dark theater. He spent the restof the film mulling over the encounter.***Darren ran into the bathroom and collided with with someone, the both ofthem falling to the floor. Darren pushed himself up and stared at thegirl he had just knocked down. Her pale face surrounded large,expressive blue eyes above a pair of full, ruby lips. Long blonde hairfell down over her slender shoulders and onto a baby-T, which wasstraining to contain a pair of heavy D-sized tits. Her black, ruffledskirt pooled around her hips, revealing pale and smooth feminine legsrising up into perfect female thighs. Beyond them, Darren could see redsilk panties cupping a smooth, feminine mound. The gusset was soakedthrough with juices!Somehow, he knew who the girl was!”Joe?” He asked, trembling on the floor. He slapped his hands to hismouth. A girl had asked the qustion.Joe stared at the girl who had just ran into him. She lied sprawled onthe floor, pushing herself up on her arms, her legs spread. Her olive-colored skin and curling, black hair suggested mediterranean ancestry,as did her narrow, oval face, large and bright black eyes, an almostcrooked roman nose, and plump red-brown lips. The white floral dressshe wore was thigh-length but was pulled up by her sprawled legs, whoseslender female shape was highlighted by the black pantyhose she wore.Purple satin panties were visible around her hips, the gusset wet withfemale come. The cleavage of her dress nicely showed the tops of herpert breasts.Somehow, Joe knew who she was!”Darren?” he answered, hearing his own voice come out low and feminine! “WHAT THE FUCK!” the two girls shouted in unison! Trembling, they bothgot up, staring wildly at each other, holding onto each other, eachaware of the other’s soft, female flesh. “What’s going on here?” An usher arrived, annoyed. Joe and Darrenjumped.”This is the men’s washroom. The woman’s is down the hall.””We’re leaving!” Darren said, shocked at his clear, high-pithchedvoice, and he left, dragging Joe.”What the hell happened to us?!?” Joe whispered, his voice low andsultry.”Oh fuck, fuck, I don’t know… somehow we’ve turned into girls!””It can’t be. That’s fucking insane. We’re insane, or this is ahorrible nightmare!” Joe moaned in fear.”Let’s find Sam.” Darren said.”Sam?” “Yeah, I dunno… I think he may be like us, too!”Joe gulped and nodded, and they both ventured out into the hall, just intime to see a girl with long wavy auburn hair, clad in a short denimskirt and a black vest, dash out of the theater and into the lobby,where she passed out of sight. Joe and Darren looked at each other, andthen dashed after her, aware of female flesh bouncing almost painfullyon their chests, of wide hips rolling beneath short skirts, and ofstill-wet pussies between their shaking thighs.They left the theater in time to see the girl dart into an alley, andthey followed, finding her leaning against a wall, gasping. Her gaspingturned into a strangled moan, and then into a soft, feminine grunting asher hips shook and trembled! Joe and Darren looked at each other,embarrassed, realizing that the girl was feeling a thumping, creaminggirl’s orgasm! Their own pussies twitched sympathetically. After the girl had finished gasping and moaning, she turned around. “Sam?” Darren asked, staring at the sexy redhead. Her skin was so paleit was almost translucent. Her denim skirt was stretched tight acrossher female hips and below the hem slender feminine legs reached down toblack, sparkled slippers. Her black vest was open, and below it a brownsleeveless shirt clung to her hourglass figure. C-cup breasts pushedout her top, the straps of a white bra barely visible on her shoulders. Her long, slightly wavy red hair flowed over a V-shaped face. Brightgreen eyes, filled with tears, framed a small, pointy nose and generouspink lips. The redhead nodded, and started to cry. Darren just stared, his owneyes filling with tears, and then all three girls were crying,overwhelmed by the shock and the horror of suddenly finding themselveson the wrong side of the gender fence.***Chapter 2***In a park nearby the movie theater, three teenage girls sat on a bench,their arms crossed as they shivered in the cool night air. They didn’tseem to notice the chill, however, as they whispered urgently to eachother. “Look at this. I noticed it before we got into the theatre, so I don’tthink it started there – it must have begun when we found that cockring.””Shit! Mine’s changed as well!””Mine too!” Darren stared at his health card, at the smiling girl above the name”DANA DIODORUS”. He had pulled it from a small purse he had discoveredslung on his shoulder. He remembered that Tony had called him ‘Dana’before… before… he flushed and stammered,”I don’t think it’s just our clothes and ID guys… I think everybodyelse sees us differently too.”Joe looked up from his ID. It bore the name “JOANNA MAYNARD”. “What, you mean…” he started.”I mean the world thinks we’re girls, that we have always been girls!”Darren burst out, not wanting to believe it.”That’s not possible!” Sam cried out. “How could that be? It wouldhave to be…””Magic?” Darren supplied. Sam stared at him, and then started searching the pockets of his vestwith his slender hands. He produced the cock ring. The others staredat it, at him, and then at each other. “Maybe we can go back!” Joe whispered in a breathless girl’s voice, andgrabbed the cock ring. Darren and Sam looked at each other, alreadyrealizing the sad truth. But Joe just flipped up his ruffled blackskirt, revealing his red silk panties, the gusset still wet. He pulled it down and then stared, crestfallen, at the cleft mound henow possessed. He tried pressing the cock ring over where he thoughthis clit must be, but apart for the pleasurable sensation of somethingpressing on his soft vulva, nothing happened. “C’mon..” he whispered frantically, “C’mon!” It had to work! It neededto work! He wasn’t a girl, damn it!Sam and Darren watched him try, staring at his new golden-thatchedpussy. Each of them felt a sinking sensation in the pits of their softbellies as they were acutely reminded that they, too, now sported cleft,moist vulvas. Joe continued to push on the cock ring, and then started to beat it intohis groin with a fist, and Sam and Darren, shocked, restrained him,pulling the ring from his shaking hand. “FUUUUUCK! NOOOOOO! I DON’T WANT TO BE GIRL! OH GOD! PLEASE!” Joescreamed in panic, and Sam and Darren glanced up and down the desertedstreet! “Shut up you idiot! You think you’re going to get your cock back,screaming like that?” Sam growled in his cute voice.”C’mon Darren, it’s not working! But there’s got to be another way,don’t worry, we’ll change back, just calm down, please!” Darren pleadedas he saw a man step out of a nearby convenience store. “Everything all right?” the man called out.Darren licked his lips, registering lipstick, and plastered a smile onhis face and shouted “It’s okay! He…She’s just had a messy breakup!”The man shook his head and returned to the convenience store. Samhugged Joe, who as weeping as he pulled his red panties back up.Darren, numb, sat down on the bench and watched the theater empty as thefilm they had started watching finished. It was only an hour and a halfago, but it had felt like forever. The three girls watched the crowd slowly s**tter, enduring many a lewdlook from the teenage boys in the crowd. Darren felt his heart jumpinto his mouth as he watched Tony with a group of his friends pass by.Tony turned to look at him, and Darren felt his new pussy throb and hisheart hammer. He looked like he was going to approach him, but then oneof his friends called out and he rejoined them.The three girls sat together silently, their minds racing. Occasionallyone of them would start to say something, but the sound of their newfemale voice would silence them, and they would return to brooding. All three of them jumped at a loud chiming coming from Darren’s purse!Darren dug through it, his arms rubbing the sides of his breasts, andretrieved a small cell phone decorated with sparkling beads. He flippedit open and stammered, “Hello?”The voice was tinny but loud, and both Sam and Joe could hear it.”Dana, you’re late! I told you a million times, if you’re going to goout with your friends, you could at least have the courtesy to tell me! NOW GET YOUR ASS BACK HOME!””Y-yes, Dad.” Joe and Sam’s eyes widened as Darren flipped the phoneclosed.”G-go home?” Joe stammered. “I hadn’t even thought about it. What are we going to do? I don’t wantto spend another day as a girl!” Joe suddenly wailed. “Oh don’t get your panties in a twist.” Darren snapped and all three ofthem winced at the sudden realization that they really did have pantiesnow. “Sitting on a bench all night isn’t going to get us anywhere. Myfamily, at least, thinks I’m a girl. So I’m going to go home, go tosleep, and hopefully tomorrow think of something to do.”And with that, Darren walked off, the click-click-click of his heelsreceding into the distance.Sam and Joe watched him go. Sam stood up, and started to walk away. “Where are you going man?” Joe heard his throaty voice ask, and hatedit. Sam turned back to him, shaking his red locks out of his face. “I’m going home, Joe. What the fuck else am I going to do!” hesnarled. “This is all your fault, you jackass!” His voice lowered,trying to approximate a man’s deep voice, but it came out a cute parody.”It feels like it massaging my cock! You guys gotta try this!” Sammocked. ” ‘Seriously dude, try it – feels damn good!’ Why did Ifucking listen to you?” With tears in his eyes, Sam turned around and stalked off, his assjiggling beneath his denim skirt.Joe stared after him, the guilt slamming home hard. It really was hisfault. But how could he have known? Still, he thought, he had actedlike some stupid immature k**. What kind of moron sticks some ring hefinds on the side of the road on his erect cock, and right in front ofhis friends, and then encourages them to do the same? Joe felt the cold evening air swirl around his bare legs, and shivered.Joe stared at the cock ring in his hand. What was he going to do? Whatif there wasn’t a way back? His soft mound still ached painfully wherehe had tried to force the cock ring on. He heard a rustle in the park behind him, and jumped. He realized, witha shock, that he was a teenage girl, by himself, in the dark, downtown. Ordinarily not a concern, but now he felt horribly vulnerable. He jumpedup, stuffing the cock ring into the purse he discovered hanging off ashoulder, and left, acutely aware of the sticky, moist pussy between histhighs.***Darren looked at the front door of his house with trepidation, unsure ofwhat waited within. Light still shone out of the windows. His parentswere undoubtably waiting for him. Darren shivered, and rubbed his handsup and down his pantyhose-clad legs. As he bent over, he was aware ofhis breasts jostling within his bra. Being a girl was so unlike being aguy. He felt so soft, strangely weak and vulnerable. Everything seemedto get in his way, from his wide hips, to his soft breasts, to his long,curling black hair. Everything about being a girl was… inconvenient. And exciting!He was shocked at the thought, but slowly realized that he did findbeing a girl exciting. He felt… special. Blessed, even! You’re inshock, he told himself. You need to sleep, and tomorrow you’ll realizehow bad the situation is. Right?Darren glanced at his bike, which he had left outside earlier, leaningagainst the house. When he had last seen it, it had been a metallicblue mountain bike. It was different now. It was still metallic blue,but it had changed into a more casual riding bike. Everything seemed toconfirm to Darren that he had been right – everything had changed,except their own awareness. If this hadn’t happened to Sam and Joe aswell, Darren thought, he would have thought that he’d gone batshitinsane – suffered a psychotic break or something. It was a curse, he realized. The cock ring had cursed them. Theyneeded to find a way to break it. Assuming, he thought, that hesurvived the parental wrath coming his way.Gritting his teeth, he opened the door and stepped in.***Sam slipped into his room, gently closing the door behind him andflicking on the light with a pale, slender hand. His house hadn’tseemed to change, and as usual his parents hadn’t seemed to care that hewas out late – they were fast asleep, the house dark, when he hadreturned. If it weren’t for the female flesh jiggling or the soft,feminine clothes he wore it would have felt utterly familiar. But now,he stared at his room, shock rooting him to the spot. It was his room,but at the same time, weirdly altered. It had been girlified!It was the smell that hit him first – the smell of a stranger. A girl.The posters of hot rods and fast cars that Joe had given him were allmissing from the walls. However the pile of magazines on his nightstand,the school textbooks on his desk, and clothes s**ttered everywhere wereall familiar. But everything else was different. The posters of hotmodels in swimsuits, as well as the astronomy posters, were gone,replaced by posters of handsome rock stars or gothy actors. His dresser, whose top was normally covered by sketches and eyepiecesfor his telescope, now sported small bins and cases of makeup, jewelleryand accessories. A nearby bookshelf held dozens of small stuffeda****ls instead of the astronomy books he had spent so much money on.His telescope was missing completely.He blinked, tears coming to his eyes. That was a low blow.The clothes s**ttered on the bed and the ground weren’t jeans, t-shirtsand boxers but instead skirts, panties, bras and tops. It was sort of arelief, Sam thought hysterically, that even as a girl he was still aslob, and he felt tears start to sting his eyes. Shaking, he took a deep breath, u*********sly smoothing his denim skirt.Suddenly he realized how exhausted he was. Without even bothering toundress, Sam shoved clothes and magazines onto the floor and collapsedin bed, feeling his breasts flatten beneath him. In seconds he wasasleep.***Darren winced as he closed his bedroom door behind him, shutting out theringing shouts of his parents. It hadn’t gone too well, and not in thedirection he had expected. It wasn’t that he had been out late – itwas, apparently, the company he was keeping. They had a problem withJoe!Why, they would not say outright. But between mutters that she was a’bad influence’ and ‘would lay her astray’ (Her? Her!) he had gatheredthat people considered Joe to be a bad girl, one with a reputation.He’d have to warn Joe about that tomorrow.Aside from that, he realized that he had enjoyed the chewing out. Beingyelled at was so parental, and aside from feeling more protective of hisfemale virtue, his parents had not seemed to notice his altered state.He sighed and flicked on the light, looking around.He was surprised. His room didn’t look any different! But then hestarted noticing subtle differences. Darren was a bit of a neat freak,meticulous and organized in many ways, and his room reflected it, witheverything in its place and organized according to his needs. Postersof the stars and galaxies, as well as a poster of Einstein, stilldecorated the walls of the room, but a poster of Marie Curie was new.The bedspread was slightly different, more colourful and embroidered onthe edges. A couple of neatly stacked jewellery and makeup boxes sat ontop of his dresser. The corner of a panty stuck out from under the lidof his laundry basket, and some of the pencils on his desk were cappedwith colourful erasers. His computer bore some colorful flower decals. But the differences were really minor. Intrigued, he opened his closet, and frowned. The change was veryobvious here. Girl-Darren obviously preferred dresses and skirts tomore functional clothing, or maybe this was the influence of his mother.She had only let it slip once, but Darren knew his mom had always wanteda girl. Enjoy it while you can, mom… he thought, because it won’tlast long. Sadly.Stop it, Darren thought. He closed the closet door, and stared at himself in the mirror. Thegirl looking back was sexy without a doubt. He couldn’t believe he washer! He watched an olive hand rub the girl’s cheek and chin, and feltsoft, smooth skin. He tittered suddenly, realizing that he’d never haveto shave his face again! Weary, he pulled the white floral dress over his head, conscious of thefabric running across his sensitive breasts, causing his new pussy totwitch, and of the female smell of the fabric. He stared in the mirrorat the sexy, dark-haired girl wearing a purple satin bra and matchingpanties, her legs clad in dark pantyhose. The sight made his pussy twitch again, and he was conscious of a growingwarmth in his groin. He flushed and turned away from the mirror, hishands fumbling with the clasp of his bra. He finally got it off andstared as the perky breasts on his chest, his dark nipples erect. Hehefted one of them, feeling the supple, female flesh in his hand andconscious of his soft mammary being squeezed! He moaned as he felt hisvagina throb, the feeling of warmth giving way to a moist clenching, anda vague feeling of emptiness. He couldn’t feel it, but his birth canalwas coating itself with pussy cream, the warm juices slowly flowingtowards his swelling vulva. Female arousal was so strange, so inverted from normal. He pulled offhis pantyhose, revealing his slender, feminine legs. As he pulled itoff, he couldn’t help but stare at the panty-covered mound between hislegs. All of his brief adolescent life he had hoped to get some pussy,and now he had gotten one, in the strangest way. He stared at the driedoval stain on the gusset, and blushed, thinking of how he had orgasmedin Tony’s arms! The desire to play with a female vulva warred with the apprehension ofconfronting the core of his new femininity, and his exhaustion weighedin. He decided to leave off exploring to tomorrow, and pulled off thepanties, feeling cool air on his hot, moist folds. He tossed thepanties into the laundry hamper, and caught of whiff of aroused pussy.His confused male mind reacted to the smell by ordering his penis toerect, but instead a wet, creaming passage swelled and engorged, hisfemale body readying itself for the penetration of a thick, steely cock!The moisture in his vagina doubled. Darren felt the swelling inside hiships. It was incredibly foreign, almost like a cock was swelling, butinside of him! It was accompanied by an aching empty feeling.He quickly rummaged through his underwear drawer, pulling out a pair ofwhite cotton panties, and slipped them up over his hips, feeling themcup his heated, moist pussy. He looked for his PJ’s, and but found asoft cotton nightie instead. Smiling (why was he smiling?), he pulledit over his head, and adjusted his breasts within it. Exhausted, heslipped into bed, quickly falling asleep. Between his legs, a spotappeared on the gusset of his panties, quickly growing into a small ovalas his pussy relaxed, his juices slipping out.***Joe opened the front door to his home and slipped in, glad to be back.The walk back had been a nightmare. His pussy had twitched constantly,remaining moist and warm, his mind constantly aroused by the feeling ofsoft skin, the whisper of female clothing, the soft mounds gently cuppedby the bra on his chest, and the swing of his female hips. His largebreasts were both arousing and annoying.”Hey Joanna!” Joe froze at the unexpected sound. His brother, Jack, wasseated in the living room sofa, watching a late-night horror flick. Heturned around, gazing at Joe. “You’ve gotta check out this flick! It’sgotta be one of the stupidest horror movies ever!” He turned back tothe TV, where some blonde girl, tentacles writhing from a hole in herchest, was sucking the heat out of what appeared to be some numbnutsfrat boy. “Um… I’m tired.” Joe startled again at the musical voice coming fromhis mouth. “I think I’ll just head to bed.” “Your loss, s*s.” He turned around, and this time he had an unhappylook on his face as he looked over Joe. “another night on the town,huh. You know, you’re going to end up pregnant if you keep dressing upand hunting boys like that.”Joe flushed. Where did the prick get off… Frustrated, his voice cameout more venemous than he intended. “Mind your own business, Jack!” he hissed, and Jack had scowled as hewalked upstairs to his room, his heels making a clack-clack-clack soundon the wooden steps. Each step caused the foreign mounds on his chestto jiggle, and he felt the panties subtly stretch on his cleft mound ashe climbed, yet another reminder that he was a girl. “I’m just sayin…” Jack called after him. Fuming, Joe ignored him. As he reached the top landing, a door openedand Joe’s mother stepped through, dressed in a nightgown, a vexed lookon her pretty face. She had had both Joe and Jack when she was barelyout of her teens, and now in her mid-thirties her face, which would havebeen beatiful in other circumstances, was drawn by stress and worryuntil it resembled a much older woman’s.”Joe… where have you been? It’s late, you have school tomorrow!” “I…I’m sorry mom. I didn’t mean to come back so late.” Joe replied,and was shocked to see his mom wince as if expecting to be lashed. Thevexed expression slowly gave way to a surprised expression, and Joe wassuddenly conscious of Jack at the base of the stairs, also looking athim with a surprised expression. “What?” Joe asked, suddenly nervous. Did they realize that he was aboy, not a girl? “Nothing!” Both Jack and his mom replied. His mom continued. “Nexttime let me know, okay? I worry about you.” That last was given in a plaintive tone, and Joe stared. What was upwith his mom? It was like she was afraid of him! It was verydisturbing. Normally Joe had an excellent relation with his mom – bothhe and Jack had helped her after the death of their father, which hadbeen a devastating blow to them all. They had always been a tight-knitfamily, each of them looking after the other. Joe didn’t like what hewas seeing here, but was too tired to try and puzzle it out. He walked over to his mom and gave her a hug, and then went into hisroom. Behind him, his mother stared at him in shock until the doorclosed, and then, looking suddenly pleased and almost hopeful, shereturned to her own room.As Joe slipped into his dark room, he paused, wondering if it was theright one. There was a musky smell in the room he did not recognize.He suddenly felt dread.Joe flicked on the light and stared. What…the…fuck. This morning,before this whole nightmare had started, his room had reflected who hewas and his passion for cars. It had been painted a warm, naturalcolor, though it would have been hard to tell with all the posters ofhot rods and diagrams of car engines on the wall. There should havebeen a red toolbox, and a canvas on the floor containing the parts of atransmission he had been assembling.Instead, he felt like he had wandered into a stranger’s room. Adepressing girl stranger with issues. The walls were painted black, andwere covered with pictures of half-naked men or grungy girl bands. Thecomforting quilt was gone, replaced by silk sheets, which were rumpledand unmade. Slutty clothing lay everywhere, a lot of it making hiscurrent outfit look tame. There was no sign of the transmission he hadspent a week teaching himself to assemble. Instead the space was givenover to a copious makeup closet. He walked into the room, suddenly very conscious of his girlhood. Hepicked up a thong off the floor, fingering the silvery material, anexpression of disgust on his face. Is that who he was now? Some sortof slut? His male mind reacted to the female garment and the thought ofit on a smoking hot girl, and he felt the slit between his legs twitchas it moistened. Disgusted, he dropped it. That ‘smoking girl’ washim.Joe cast about his room, poking into corners, examining some of theclothing. The more he saw, the more depressed he got. It seemed thatGirl-Joe only cared about one thing and one thing only – chasing boys.He tossed aside a pile of Girl Cosmos and tugged some schoolwork outfrom underneath them, grimacing. A D-? He was no great shakes atschool – Darren and Sam usually helped him out – but he had recognizedthe value of a good transcript and had always worked hard to maintain aB average. Girl-Joe didn’t seem to care. He found a dairy on the dresser, and curious, he began to read it. Hisexpression hardened, and as he read on, he turned white. The diarydropped from shaking hands and with a strangled groan, he lurched out ofhis room and into the bathroom, where he vomited into the toilet. That couldn’t be him. That wasn’t him. No way. He vomited again, thealien feeling of girlflesh hanging below his shaking chest not improvingmatters. After wiping his mouth, he shakily got up and returned to theroom. He picked up the diary, and methodically started ripping out thepages and ripping them up, tossing the small pieces into the trash. Ohgod. Did his mom know he did that sort of stuff? Probably. Hismother’s strange behaviour suddenly seemed obvious, and he started tocry. A half-hour later, he was asleep, not bothering to undress. Besides himthe trash was filled to overflowing with the shredded remains of thediary, which had contained the better part of three years of a girl whoput the word ‘slut’ to shame, as well as a horrible amount of uglinessdirected at her own mother and brother. ***Chapter 3***Wednesday.The sun climbed into the sky, pale rays of sunlight reaching throughwindows to caress the skins of three girls, newly birthed and less thana day old. Sam roused, a girlish groan heralding the emergence of a pale, slim armthat slapped down on a noisily beeping alarm clock. He drowsed for aminute, resisting the full emergence of awareness, happy to be gone fromthe nightmares of the prior night but uneasily aware that the upcomingday was not going to be a good one, though he didn’t yet understand why.He turned over onto his back, reflecting, as his hair tumbled across hisface, that he needed a haircut. The wobble on his chest felt weird,though, as did a strange ache. He could feel the tension of clothes onhis body. Before he could figure out what it was, an itch on his groindistracted him, and he stretched down to scratch it. His hand slippedbelow the denim skirt and white lacy panties, and before he couldproperly register the soft, hairless belly his eyes widened in shock ashis fingers grazed sticky, sensitive folds. “UUAAAAH???” He cried out in surprise, struggling up to a sittingposition, and as he did he saw the covers fall off his chest, revealinga sleeveless brown blouse stretched over a swollen chest. A tremblinghand raised and touched the swells. His hand felt a bra below theshirt, and below that supple flesh. As he did that, he was also aware ofsomeone pressing his soft, sensitive breast! It ached fiercely, havingbeen constrained in a bra all night. He threw off the sheets, revealing a denim skirt and slender, almosttranslucently pale female legs stretched out underneath. During thenight the skirt had risen up, and he was treated to the sight of softfemale thighs parted, and between them the gusset of a set of white lacypanties cupping what was obviously a female mound. The sight waserotic, and Sam felt strange muscles in his groin twitch.He moaned in horror, the events of the prior night returning in a flood,and he held pale and slender hands up, fingers capped with pink paintednails. Long auburn hair flowed around his cute face, caressing thesides of his freckled, hairless cheeks. He had hoped that he would wake up in his male body, but he was asfirmly rooted in girlflesh as ever.***Darren moaned as he writhed on his bed, his olive thighs spread as hishand, moving below his panties, firmly rubbed his erect clit. Hisbody shook, his breasts quivering underneath his nightgown, which washiked up to provide better access to his inflamed mound. The wetness ofit gleamed in the sun.He had woken up to the strange feeling of emptiness in his hips, and theevents of the previous day came flooding back. Moaning in pleasure, hehad placed his hand on his warm, moist crotch to try and alleviate theemptiness, but the sensation of his hand pressing on moistening femalefolds had only spurred his horniness, causing his sensitive labia totwitch. So of course he had rubbed his mound, trying to satisfy the twitching!His labia had swelled and moistened further, and his clit had erected,becoming smooth and roundly swollen, demanding his touch! And he hadobliged it, and now he was just trying to satisfy his pussy’s need forrelease! His vagina was now swollen open, and the pussy cream that hadstarted to flow down his canal had slipped out between his hot, partedfolds and Darren now felt wetness from his oozing slit coat his hands.As he rubbed, he felt the twitching become a hot, pulsing throbbing asthe foreign, muscular passage between his legs started to cramp andspasm. God, he felt so empty. While one hand continued to briskly rubthe swollen bud that was all that remained of his penis, the other handreached down and slowly slid a finger into his oozing cleft. The subtlefeeling of penetration sent him over the edge, and as his bud suddenlystarted to tingle he felt a wet heat rise in his body.”oh..oh…oh…OH! OH! OH!” He grunted suddenly, struggling not to cryout, as he felt his vagina suddenly tense! The wet heat seemed tospread all over his body, and then his pussy suddenly released, andstarted to pulse, the rippling walls kneading and stroking, goingthrough the motions that Darren instinctively knew were meant to pleasea man and encourage him to flood his pussy with his hot cum! Hecontinued to moan as the rippling slowly died away, and he felt morefluid flow out of him, slipping out of the quivering folds that hadreplaced his cock and balls, sliding down between his thighs and intothe crack of his rounded, swollen ass, to soak into his panties.His legs and thighs suddenly relaxed, and Darren sighed, staring at theceiling. What a sensation! He still felt vaguely horny, the climaxwasn’t like a man’s – his pussy still felt hot and swollen, and stillached for his touch. He stared at his wet hands, the smell of pussystrong in the air. He was suddenly, fully aware of his female body, andsighed again. In relief.He realized that he liked his new body more than his old one.Glancing at the clock, he saw that he still had a couple of minutesbefore he needed to get up. He smiled as he thought about picking outclothes for the day. He felt happiness fill his being, and grinning,his hand dipped again, and soon he was moaning and sighing again asanother thumping, creaming girl’s orgasm seized him. ***Joe watched the sun rise over the roofs of the neighbourhood. He hadbarely slept for an hour last night before a horrible, unrememberednightmare had wakened him, gasping in fear and then moaning in horror ashe had felt the heavy breasts tremble on his chest. Unable to sleep, hehad alternately paced, stared out the window into the night, or sortedthrough the stuff in the room, forming a large pile of things he plannedto throw out first thing in the morning. Contraceptives, sluttyclothes, stained undies and other, worse things were in the pile. After suffering the ache in his chest for a while, he had finallyundressed, his full breasts practically exploding from his chest as heunhooked his bra. They surged forth to tremble in womanly magnificence.Joe hid them, wrapping a sheet around him for warmth, but they hungheavily from his chest and reminded him constantly of their presence.They moved seemingly at will and Joe was constantly feeling small jabsof pleasure as they bumped into this and that. No wonder girl-Joe hadbeen such a slut, if she felt pleasure from even trivial things, Joethought. He could feel the horniness in him, the constant tension. It was likehe was constantly reading a porno mag. No, it was like he was wearing aporno mag! All night his pussy had been alternately swelling andrelaxing, and more than once Joe had felt creeping moisture in his slit.But he refused to pleasure himself. He didn’t want to step onto thatroad that had led to this, an evil, uncaring slut who had nearly tornhis family apart. The sun lit up his face, his hair glowing gold. A gentle knock on hisdoor startled him. Through it he heard his mom ask timidly”Joanna…sweetie. It’s time to get up.” The voice broke, quavering,”I made you some breakfast honey…”.Joe felt tears spring to his eyes. He didn’t like that scared, almostservile tone. Was this girl really someone he would have been had hebeen born a female? If so, she was an evil cunt! He shook himself.That girl was not him, he firmly reminded himself. And he refused totravel down that path, no matter how much his body might tempt him.”I’ll be there in a moment Mom.” He called out, and there was asurprised silence before he heard his mom go down the stairs. He castaround, looking for something to wear, and settled on plain red cottonbra and panties, with tight jeans and a baby-doll t-shirt. It was toosexy for his taste, but the rest of the clothes were even worse. Hepulled on his panties, struggled a bit with his bra before figuring outthe trick of clasping them in front and turning them around to pull up. He refused to look at himself in the mirror, but the feeling of the softunderwear on his even softer body was erotic, and his damnable femaleparts were opening and moistening again! He pulled on the baby-tee,cursing as his hair flooded over his face, and struggled to yank up thetight jeans over his full, feminine thighs and hips. He stopped shortly by the bathroom to scrub water on his face, andstared at the beautiful face in the mirror. It looked drawn and therewere dark circles under the eyes. “Sexy…” he muttered, and ran abrush through his mane to get it under control. He suddenly wonderedwhy he cared how his hair looked, and felt a stab of fear. canlı bahis Hesuppressed it. Looking presentable was something virtually everybodydid, and that’s what he was doing. Looking presentable.He felt his full bladder ache, and sighing, gave in to the inevitable.He pulled down his jeans and panties and planted his wide hips on thebowl. Sucks that I can’t stand up to do this anymore, he thought. Hetried relaxing and was surprised to feel his pee just come out of him ina gush, instead of the familiar sensation of it streaming from his cock.He grabbed toilet paper and tried to figure out what to dab, or wipe.He settled for dabbing all over the folds, hoping he got it all. Hefelt his heavy breasts pulling on his chest as he bent over. Theybumped and jostled and Joe sighed. He joined his mother and brother at the breakfast table, and becamesuddenly aware of them staring at him. “What…?” he asked testily,and his mother instantly turned to fiddle with the coffeepot. Jack,however, gave him a piercing stare. “You’re not wearing any makeup.” Jack said.”So?” he answered, defensively. Makeup? He didn’t even know how thatworked.Jack looked surprised. “Nothing.” He turned to his cheerios, and said,offhandedly, “You look better without it.” Joe felt inexplicably pleased at that. His mom turned around, and shewas smiling, if ever so slightly. “Mom? Where do we keep the trash bags, the big ones for outdoor work?I have a lot of stuff to throw out.””Throw out? Jo, it should be sorted out for goodwill.””Trust me Mom. Goodwill won’t want any of that stuff.” The smile on his mom’s face grew, and Jack couldn’t help smiling,either.***Sam stared blearily at the wavy-haired redhead reflected in the mirror. He closed his eyes and silently counted.”One…two…three.” He opened his eyes, and beheld the same green-eyed, auburn-haired girl. Who was she? He didn’t know her. He sighed,his shoulders slumping, and felt the female flesh on his chest trembleunderneath the blouse. What a nightmare. He was still staring in the mirror when he heard hisfather roar from downstairs “Samantha! If you aren’t up, get up! Youhave school in a half-hour!””Y-Yes Dad! I’m up! I’m up!” Sam called out. “Good! I’m heading off to work. Remember your after-school chores! Idon’t want to come home and find you gone unless you’ve finished thelist!” There was a slam.Sam looked out the window and watched his dad pull out of the driveway. His mom had left earlier to drop Cherise, his younger sister, off atjunior high, so he was alone. Alone with the strange girl in themirror. Sam sighed, trying to dispel the fear inside of him. The motioncaused his breasts, still imprisoned in the lacy bra, to jiggle softly,and Sam winced. They were hurting a lot! Was that normal?He pulled off his blouse, his auburn hair falling about him, making himshiver as they caressed his bare shoulders. He struggled to undo hisbra, twisting and turning, his fingers fumbling at the clasp. He made acute, girlish growling sound that was nothing like he intended, andyanked the bra up like it was a shirt! The underwire slid tightly overhis soft, aching breasts, cruelly pulling on the soft pink nipples, andhe yelped sharply. But at least the damn thing was off!He bent over to work on the skirt, gasping at the erotic sensation ofhis mammaries pulling and hanging off his chest. Freed of the bra, theache was fading. Good. So it was just the bra. He started to undo the button of his denim skirt. He paused. Where wasit? He felt around the waistline of the skirt, aware of the pale andsoft flesh it circled, and finally located it, and the zipper, at theback. Why is everything on girl’s clothing located at the back, hethought angrily as he struggled to undo the button. Frustrated, hetried to yank the offending garment down, but his hips were too wide andall he did was manage to set up a storm of jiggling on his chest. “AAAAAARGH!” He howled in frustration as he attacked the button again,and after a couple of minutes finally managed to undo the skirt and yankit down, revealing lacy white panties cupping a female vulva. He flungthe skirt into a corner, and pulled off his panties. The stuck slightlyto his slit mound and he grimaced at the feeling of them peeling off.Naked, he walked to his bathroom. He wondered if he should shower.Being a girl was so weird, he couldn’t make any sense of the half-dozensensations he was experiencing. He felt soft, so soft. One thing thatwas familiar was the urge to pee. Like Joe, he found te sensation ofhis pee traveling through a wider, shorter tube weird, and like Joe, hehad trouble figuring out exactly what to wipe. His pussy was an enigmato him.God, he coudn’t believe he had a pussy! But he felt it there, felt itmore through the lack of feeling the other things, namely his cock andballs. It frequently twitched, softly and mutely, an unfamiliarstranger in his hips. It felt sticky, warm and moist. Was it supposedto feel sticky, or moist? He supposed warm was normal. Moist? Heremembered how wet he had been when he transformed. Was he aroused now?He thought so. He had not stopped being aroused since his spirit hadslid into this soft female suit. But sticky? Like most high school students, Sam had attended sexual educationclasses. But the reality did little to square up with his expectations.Stickiness had not been covered. Maybe it was supposed to be sticky?It was, essentially, a slimy, mucuous hole. Should he be worried if itwasn’t sticky?He suddenly smelled a musky, almost fishy smell. He’d shower, hedecided. But he wouldn’t do his hair. He at least had some familiaritywith that, and his hair didn’t feel greasy. He got into the bathroom,jumping slightly as he beheld a stranger in the mirror. Damn it, thatwas annoying.He stared for a bit in the mirror. He hefted a breast, gently pinchingthe nipple, and gasped as he felt his vagina clench warmly. He put hishands on his soft mound and gently parted the slit. It was very moistand sticky, but Sam couldn’t see anything from that angle. He got ahand mirror and placed it on the side of the bath, lifing a soft, curvythigh to place his foot on the side as well so that his pussy wasdirectly over the mirror. He parted the folds again, and Sam saw a glistening pink hole nestledbetween his soft nether lips. He shivered, and gently probed it,feeling as he did the strange, indescribable sensation of someonefingering the entrance to his vagina. It was sensitive, and felt good. It wasn’t very long before he noticed that the hole was no longer moist,but actually wet. He gasped in shock as he slid the finger into thehole, pushing it into the knuckle. He wiggled it, and experienced theunbelievable sensation of a finger moving inside the tight, wet tunnelof his vagina. He pulled out his wet finger and sniffed it. He had never smelled apussy before. It was not an unpleasant smell. He would have killed tosmell it just a day ago. A tear slid down his cheek. He never thoughtthat the first time he would finger and smell a pussy, it would be hisown. He turned on the shower and stepped in.***Darren hummed as he packed his bookbag. He was dressed in a sleevelessshort white dress that hugged his bosom and showed off his trim waistbefore curving outwards over feminine hips down to the hem, whichstopped mid-thigh. It lay well against his skin, showing off hismediterranean complex. He had spent some time looking over the makeupbins, planning on doing up his face, but instead had spent the time justfiguring out how to apply lipstick properly. The color, a glossycarmine hue, worked perfectly with his dark red lips. He had fiddledwith his hair a little bit, settling on gold clips to keep it out of hisface. He was amazed at how little difficulty he was experiencing. Everythingseemed natural, except for putting on makeup, which he knew was just amatter of practice. He thought about school, and wondered if he wouldsee Tony. He felt his face go warm. He hoped so! He paused to examine the feeling. Was he gay? He had never beenattracted to guys before. But he was a girl now. Wasn’t that normal tobe attracted to guys? It was confusing, and an old parable came to mind- the insane always think they are sane, and the rest of the world,insane. All he could really rely on was his own feelings, and his ownfeelings said that Tony was attractive and he wanted to be with him. Ifthat meant he was gay, then he was gay. He was a gay guy in a girl’sbody. How lucky!He felt like he belonged in this life, and as he skipped through thedoor and headed for the bus stop, he wondered if Sam and Joe wereenjoying their new lives as much as he was. ***Joe winced, shaking his hand. He wasn’t as strong, or as tough, as hehad been in his old body. But at least he hadn’t broken any bones. The boy on the ground moaned, clutching his jaw. His friends took astep back, unwilling to go near the fierce-looking blonde who had justdecked their pal.”Don’t EVER call me that again!” Joe growled.”What the fuck!” the boy cried out. “I just asked if you wanted tocome over tonight and play! Fuck, you didn’t have a problem with itbefore!” “Yeah, well I have a big fucking problem with it now!” Joe couldn’t believe that the boy had called him a ‘sexy slut’! Heknew, from the diary, that he had a history of… doing things. Butthat was over now! The problem was, looking at the angry face of theguy on the ground, letting the rest of the world know. “You bitch! You could have just fucking said no! And why not, anyhow! Everyone knows you’ll spread for dick anytime, anyplace! You fucking c–UGHH!” His words were cut off as Joe planted his foot squarely into his groin. The guy sat up and threw up, everyone seeing what he had for breakfastthat morning. “YOU CUNT! FUCK YOU!” the guy screamed, reeling, and stumbled away inan awkward crabbed gait. Joe watched him go down the street, then turned and stared flintily atthe two other boys at the bus stop. They gulped and looked away. The school bus turned the corner and stopped, and Joe got on, finding aseat where he could be alone. He plopped his bookbag down on the seatnext to him. It symbolized everything that was wrong about his liferight now. It was a Gucci, and Joe was sure it was very expensive. Andhis single mother already struggling to make ends meet! He’d sell it assoon as possible.He didn’t even want to be on the bus. He rarely took it since he was oflegal driving age. But like the song goes, the hits had kept on coming,and he had been successively shocked, angered and then depressed to findout that his beloved Dodge Challenger was gone. Poof. Like it hadevaporated. Both his mom and his brother had watched him, their mouthshanging open, as he had thrown a hissy fit to end all hissy fits overlosing a car he had never owned to begin with. It was only the sight ofhis mom’s face crumpling that had pulled him back from the edge of totalbreakdown. He watched the town of Shadow Creek pass, looking much as it ever hadlooked. How could the world have stayed the same while his life hadchanged so drastically? He saw his reflection in the mirror, and staredfor a while at the hateful face. Blue eyes. Why did he have blue eyes?The face looked like it belonged in a porn mag. It was beautiful, but arough sexy beautiful, not model beautiful. It was a face that wouldn’tlook out of place on a Penthouse spread. Why had this happened? He wished he had never found the cursed thing. This was all his fault. Why did he have to find it? What possessed himto stick the thing on his dick? Why, why, why? The guilt twisted andturned inside him. He pulled the golden ring out of his bookbag, and twirled it gently withgraceful fingers capped with crimson nails. Flashes of reflected lightspun across his face. What *was* this thing? How could it be made toundo the horrible changes it had wrought? Joe didn’t have a clue. Heknew machines. This seamless piece of gold was a complete mystery tohim.***Showering was an unbelievable experience, Sam thought. The act oflathering up a sexy female body dovetailed with the fantasies of manyteenage boys, Sam included! His heart raced and he breathed shallowly,watching suds run down curvy, dewy skin. The menial act of washing hadturned into something else.The dripping wetness between his thighs came from more than just theshower – the aching void in his hips was intense! He had rubbed downthere with a trembling hand, wanting partly to clean himself and partlyto experience the feeling of his hand on his new pussy. He had feltthe velvety soft folds, slippery with girl cream, and couldn’t help butgasp in pleasure at the sensation of fingers rubbing against hissensitive nether lips! He had also felt something stiff that had sent electric shocks rightinto his backbone as it was rubbed, and feeling gently, had discoveredthe swollen nib of his clitoris, meekly perched above his wet slit.Rubbing it felt like rubbing his cock head, only with the sensationsconcentrated into a tiny swollen bud of flesh. He soaped up his chest, and watched the foam slide down between two palemounds, their tips sporting cherry-colored nipples that were erect withexcitement! He pinched them gently. He reeled, and he felt somethinghot crest inside his hips, felt his pussy start to tense, his passagecramping, and then he was grunting as pulses of pleasure shot throughhis shaking hips!”Nuh! Uh! Uh!” Sam heard a girl crying out in lust, and quailed, knowingit was him! The tremors and pulses died down, his pussy quiveringgently with the aftershooks of the orgasm. His bud was still tingling. He couldn’t believe he had an orgasm just by soaping up his tits! Hisfemale body had a fine tripwire – too fine. He still felt horny, too,although the orgasm had taken the edge off of it.He finished washing himself and got out of the shower, drying himselfoff. Wearing the towel as a wrap, cinched above his breasts, was just auniquely female thing to do, but Sam didn’t want to let his breasts justhang out. He had an orgasm just looking at the damn things. He didn’twant another one. He had a bus to catch.He felt the heat of the morning seeping through the morning. Summer hadarrived with a vengeance. He looked around his messy room, wonderingwhat to wear – and how it should be worn. Essentials first, he thought,and rummaged through a drawer that held panties. He pulled out a pairof boy-cut panties, embroidered on the front to look like a boy’sbriefs. He winced, wondering at the cosmic irony.He tried them on. The decoration did nothing to hide the fact that theycupped a woman’s soft mound, or that they were wrapped around a woman’scurvy hips or soft, rounded ass. He picked up the white lacy bra he hadyanked over his chest and undid the clasp at the back. He shruggedthem on, and then tried to do up the clasp. Fuuuuuck! How did womendeal with these? Unbelievable! He threw it on the bed and looked at it, chewing his finger. Did hereally need one? Maybe the shirt would be good enough. He rummagedthrough his dresser again, pulling out a basic black tee. He pulled iton and looked at himself in the mirror.Fuck no. That won’t do at all! He stared at the shirt molding itselfto his unsupported breasts, and at the sharp points of his nipplesthrusting through the fabric, and knew that if he had seen a girl cometo school dressed like this, his reaction would have been a mental”Heyoooooo!” followed by a lot of subtle leering. The thought made himsick.An idea came to him, and he picked up the bra, and put it on around hiswaist so the clasp was facing forward. Doing it up, he turned it aroundand pulled it up, slipping the straps over his shoulders. He tucked hisbreasts in so that they were more comfortable, trying to ignore thepleasurable sensations they sent to his groin. He looked at himself in the mirror. Yes! He thought, I’m a genius!Screw the ‘girly’ way, this was way more practical! He noted that thebra didn’t match the underwear, but shrugged. Still smug with himself,he turned to the issue of what to wear on his bottom. He frowned and turned back to the mirror. They didn’t match. So what. It didn’t matter. His frown deepened as he realized it did matter tohim. Why?He wondered, chewing his lip. He was suddenly afraid that the magic ofthe cock ring may have done something to his mind. The it struck him,and the realization caused a wave of vertigo. It bothered him becausehe didn’t believe that girls would, or should, wear mismatchingunderwear, even though his rational mind believed that in reality, theyprobably did on occasion. And his expectations was overlaid with therealization that he was a girl. Therefore, he should not wearmismatching undies.It was silly and stupid, but he watched himself pull off the boy-cutpanties and toss them onto the floor. He picked out some lacy whitepanties not too different from the ones he had worn (and creamed into,his mind added lustily) yesterday. He pulled them up and looked in themirror. Better, he thought, his pussy twitching as he beheld a gorgeousred-haired teenage girl in sexy lingerie.He pulled on his black tee, and turned to what to cover his pantieswith. Pants or shorts – it was an easy decision for a guy! For a girl,it was pants, shorts, skirts or dress. He dismissed the idea of wearinga dress – he was already in a shirt, and the idea of wearing a dress wasjust too girly. It was going to be too hot for pants. That left shortsand skirts.He looked through his closet. He had lots of choices. He pulled down askirt. Ugh. Too feminine. But he couldn’t help wonder what it wouldlook like. When in Rome… He tried it on. Why not try it, he told himself. He was certain – certain to the coreof his being – that the switch was only temporary. It would vanishafter a day or two, a strange sit-commy occurence that they would laughabout years down the road. It would go of its own accord, or they wouldfigure out how to reverse it, and soon would find themselvesdisbelieving it had ever happened at all. He could see themselves asadults, seated around a table with a few brews, joking about that weirdtime when ‘they had been girls’, and wondering if it had happened atall, or if they had had some sort of bizarre consensual hallucination.The thought was comforting. The idea that the change might be permanentwas so deeply terrifying to Sam that it didn’t even occur to him. He was certain he could hack being a girl for a day or two. Darren wasa smart cookie, he probably had already figured out how to fix this.And in the meantime, well, what was the harm in trying out girl’sclothing. Though he drew the line at actually wearing a skirt inpublic.It was a short cargo skirt, and looked pretty good on his female body.He looked at the pale legs extending beneath them, and suddenly feltuncomfortable. Like he was taking advantage of some girl, or womanhoodin general. Time to put on some shorts. He started to undo the buttonwhen he heard the familiar rumbling of the school bus coming down thestreet.”SHIIIIIIIIIIT!!!!!” he hear his cute contralto voice ring out! “Fuckfuck fuck!” He dashed around the room like a madwoman, scooping up hisbookbags and textbooks and dashing for the door! Shit, he didn’t evenhave time to pack a lunch! That would teach him to act like a fuckingpervert, feeling up his body and modeling in the fucking mirror! God hewas pissed! He heard the bus pull up to the stop, and he jammed his feet into theheels he had worn last night, the only shoes clearly visible. Yankingopen the door, he raced outside.***Joe felt the bus stop on Sam’s street and he briefly wondered if Samwould even show before a red-headed girl suddenly burst out of the frontdoor of Sam’s house, hoofing it like crazy towards the bus! Joe stared at the girl. Her long and red wavy hair bounced behind heras she pelted down the sidewalk. A bookbag was slung over her shoulderand papers where flying out of the open zipper as she ran, her cutemouth hanging open as she gulped in breaths of air! The heaving of herchest was mesmerizing, and Joe nearly missed the cargo skirt stretchingtight over swinging hips and sexy legs.Was this really his friend? If it really was Sam, why was he wearing askirt?The girl screeched as she suddenly tripped, her heels buckling underher, and she landed flat on her chest, her bookbag falling to the groundand books spilling out. Laughter erupted on the bus as Joe got up tohelp him. Assholes, he thought. The bus driver, concerned, came out with Joe and together they pickedher up. Her? Him, Joe thought absently. This girl was a guy. To Joe’ssurprise, Sam was crying. “Sam? You alright?” Joe asked, concerned. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” The bus driver said, trying to comfort him.”We’re not going anywhere without you, Samantha. Take your time.” “This is turning into one hell of a fucking day!” Sam cried, dashingtears from his eyes.”Watch your language, Samantha!” Sam wanted to tell him to stuff it. Instead, with Joe’s help hegathered up his papers and books. He looked down at his knees.Sc****d, but not bloody. He saw that he was wearing the skirt, andlaughed. “What?” Joe asked.”Nothing. So much for not wearing it in public.” Sam said, and Joefrowned. He slowly put two and two together. “Ah. I was wondering.””Yeah.” Sam mumbled as he watched the bus driver climb back on board.”Do you really think I’d wear a skirt out in public? I’m a guy, not achick!”Sam felt his breasts, already sore from before, dully ache from the painof landing on them.”This is turning out to be one FUCKING PEACH of a day!” he growledunder his breath.”I hear that.” Joe replied. And it’s only going to get worse, hethought. Poor Sam. This was all his fault.They got on, and the bus rumbled as they headed for the school.***Chapter 4***”Darren?” Sam’s mouth was open.”It’s Dana, remember? You have to use our ‘girl’ names.” Darren tossedhis head for the benefit of his friends, his long curling black hairflipping and settling down his back.”Shit, you look b…beau—is that a d-dress?” Sam said, stuttering.”Are you wearing lipstick?” Joe asked, faintly.”Of course I’m wearing a dress. I’m a girl, remember? And I wasexperimenting with makeup. It’s fun once you get the hang of it, youguys should try it!””You’re a guy, remember?” Joe said, keeping his voice low. Aroundthem, their fellow teens were flowing around them, opening lockers,calling out greetings, and getting ready for the first class. “M-makeup? I think I’ll pass on that.” Sam said, still agog. Sam couldn’t believe how good Darren looked – she – no, he – radiatedfemininity and soft sensuality. He found himself staring at the wayDarren’s white dress hugged his curves, the way his breasts swelled outthe front of his dress, the tops of them and their modest cleavagevisible in the scooped neck. He swallowed, and thought: I’d tap that. He felt his groin tighten. Tap it with what, he thought angrily, yourvagina? Stop being an idiot. Both Sam and Joe opened their mouths, the question foremost on theirminds spilling out.”D-did you-“”Have you thought ab-“”Reversing it?” Darren supplied, and the they nodded. Darren sighed,looking at the two girls in front of him. Joe’s long blonde hair wasbrushed, but his eyes sported dark circles and had a forlorn, hauntedlook in them. He was dressed simply in a black babydoll t-shirt andtight jeans, which allowed the occasional glimpse of his bare belly. Hewore sneakers on his feet.Sam at least had made a bit more of an effort, he reflected. UnlikeJoe, he hadn’t bothered to brush his wavy red hair, but the cargo skirtand black tee were a nice combination. His pale legs emerged from belowthe skirt to taper down to feet that were wrapped in black sparklyheels. His green eyes had a strange, almost wild look in them. Darren had hoped that they would have adjusted, even come to like, theirnew female existence. But that clearly wasn’t the case. They simplyneed more time, Darren reflected. He had made his choice this morningon the bus, and had felt immense satisfaction when he did. He wasn’tgoing back. If that meant Sam and Joe couldn’t go back either, well,too bad. Becoming a girl was not the worst thing in the world. Infact, for him, it had been the best.He refused to return to that shallow, pathetic existence of a boy. Foronce, he was going to take a stand, for something, he truly, reallybelieved in! Time, he thought. They just needed more time. They wouldcome to see how much richer their existence would be as girls. Thethought produced a happy glow inside him.”I haven’t looked into it yet. It only happened yesterday, you know!And why is it suddenly up to me – you know what, never mind.” Darrensaid with a smile. “I will look into it.” The relief on Joe and Sam’s faces was painful to see. I’m sorry guys,Darren thought sadly. I know you’re suffering, I can see it on yourfaces. But even if I wanted to go back, he thought, I honestly wouldn’tknow where to begin.The bell rang, and the students started to shuffle into class. Squaringtheir shoulders, the three ex-boys joined them.***Sam glumly stared at the potato tater speared on the end of his fork.It seemed preferable than talking to either Joe or Darren. The former’sanger and bitterness seemed to spill out every time he opened his mouth,and the latter who was, for lack of a better term, completelydelusional.”You shouldn’t eat that.” Darren said as he forked a piece of tomatofrom his salad to his mouth. “It will go straight to your hips!”Joe, halfway through taking a bite of his cheeseburger, glared at him.”Fhrrew yrrrruuu” he growled around it, and defiantly took a bite andswallowed it, only to start coughing as the chunk he bit out was toolarge for his smaller mouth.Sam sighed and put his fork down. Attending school as a girl wasn’t asbad as he thought. It was far, far worse. Everything was different. It wasn’t just how people treated him now. He wasn’t oblivious to thefact that, as a girl, he would be treated differently. He wasn’tstupid. It was still sort of a shock, of course. He could feel eyes onhim all the time now, and every boy he passed in the hallway had eyesthat travelled along his body – legs, crotch, breasts, face, breasts,crotch. It was irritating but Sam knew, from the perspective of one whohad done the same to other girls, that it was not malicious or leering -just the way that men were hard-wired. It was automatic – men (exceptfor gay men, he supposed) automatically visually judge the women theymeet for their desirability as mates. He suspected that women did thesame, though it must be a lesser or more covert thing. Or perhaps hejust wasn’t observant enough to catch it.Not just boys, but the adults treated him differently too. Almost likehe was stupid. Teachers passed him over or looked surprised at hisanswers when he was called upon. Once a girl nearby had sniggered andcalled him a nerd under her breath after he had answered a math questionof the sort he had routinely answered as a guy without any comment fromhis peers. Looking around, he was surprised to see cool contempt on thegirl’s faces and frowning disapproval on the guys. He had felt his facego red and he bowed his head, feeling his cheeks burn. If this is howsmart women got treated, he thought, no wonder so many of them playeddumb and never entered technical or scientific professions. Still, despite the occasional brutal reminder, it wasn’t so bad. Hetreated it as a visit to a foreign land – the land of Girls. He wasjust a tourist, and soon would be home, and the thought made it easier. But it didn’t make the… other thing, any easier.This female body was completely alien to him, and the sensations weredifferent enough that they constantly caught his attention. He couldn’tstop twitching or covertly touching himself to try and figure out whathe was feeling. The constraining feeling of a bra, the heaviness of hisnew breasts. The sensitivity of his smooth, pale skin. The long hairfalling over his shoulders. The plump sensation of his lips. Hispadded behind on the hard school chairs, or the soft feeling of histhighs rubbing together underneath his skirt everytime he shifted themor crossed his legs. The equally soft feeling of his panties wrappedaround his wide hips and cupping his moist mound. And, of course, the feeling of his new girl parts, the way they feltwarm, moist and, well, ‘vaguely empty’ was the only description he couldcome up with to describe the feminine sensation of having a vagina.Maybe women could describe it better, Sam thought. Or maybe theycouldn’t describe it at all. It was a funny thought. He knew that if a woman had asked him what thefeeling of just having a penis was like – not an erect one, just theregular, everyday feeling of having one – he would have just shruggedand said it didn’t feel like anything special at all. Which is probablywhat a woman would have said about her vagina. But suddenly having avagina was very different, and he wasn’t used to it at all. Which ledto another problem.He was a girl in shape, but not in mind. His male libido was intact,and being in the body of a hot girl, with easy access to not only thesight of it but the actual feeling of it, sent it into overdrive. Samfound himself really horny, constantly struggling to focus on anythingother than how aroused he felt. But it was hard, so hard. He kept expecting his cock to harden, but the nerve endings that hisoveractive libido fired wasn’t connected to any male parts. So insteadof feeling a steel rod in his pants, he felt a sort of wet, twitchingemptiness that would only reluctantly fade. And then ten minutes laterhe would look down and see his breasts, or absently touch his sensitivelips, shift his wide hips, or something else that drew attention to hisnew femininity, and he’d feel again the hot, melting sensation in hisgroin. Last break, he had gone into the girl’s washroom and checked hisunderwear, because they were starting to feel soaked. He had beensurprised to find that although there was an wet oval decorating thegusset of his panties, they weren’t quite as wet as he expected. Hecould smell himself again though. God he hoped nobody else could! Hehad cleaned himself up, gasping softly at the feeling of the cheaptoilet paper on his sensitive folds.Sam returned to the present, shaking his head. He felt his soft redlocks brush his shoulders as he did.”What does it matter, Darren?” Joe asked, “Do you really think we’regoing to be girls long enough for that to matter?” It was supposed to be a rhetorical question, and Joe was dismayed whenDarren didn’t answer right away. He took another bite, but Darren’scomment had rattled him, and the burger felt like ashes in his mouth.He wasn’t hungry anyhow, he told himself as he put it down. The lack ofan adam’s apple meant that even the act of swallowing reminded him ofhis ‘curvy condition’. Like Sam, he had spent all day fighting with his own body, trying tosupress the strange feelings and urges of his female flesh. Like Sam,he had found himself in the girl’s washroom cleaning up the mess betweenhis legs. It was embarrassing how messy it was to be aroused as a girl.He once thought that women were lucky in that they didn’t show when theywere aroused. He thought differently now! There were also the looks. Not just the leering looks from the boys.The girls treated him with cool contempt. It was odd, he was used togirls being friendly with him. He had never had a problem with that.He had never had a problem with anyone, except maybe Mike, who wouldn’tleave Darren alone. So this sudden cold-shoulder from half thepopulation of the school was new. He wasn’t surprised, though. Not ifeven half the stuff in that diary was true.Joe saw that his feminine hands were clenched into fists, and forcedhimself to uncurl them. He rubbed his temples. It was only noon and hewas already exhausted. It was tiring to be constantly bombarded withnew sensations and circumstances, combined with dealing with his newbody. All he wanted to do was crawl under the covers of his bed at homeand sleep until he woke up a man again. The thought made him want tocry, and he angrily rubbed his eyes.He looked instead at Darren. The greek beauty that he had become wasdaintily eating a salad, her legs crossed. He was even sitting like agirl, Joe realized. He saw that Sam was also watching her, and theireyes met. They shared shop class together, and there Sam had told himthat Darren was either completely in denial, or completely delusional.He had scoffed at the idea, but now he wondered. If he was, that meantthat it would be up to them to try and reverse this curse. He feltpanic start to claw at his insides. “What’s this?” They looked up to see Sue Maladonna, one of their fellowsophomores, standing nearby with her usual posse of ‘in’ girls. “Samantha I can see. When you’re desperate for friends, anyone will do.But you, Dana?” Sue’s eyebrows arched in contempt while the girls around her tittered,and her lips pursed as she savored her next words. “I’d have expected better of you than to hang with the class whore!”Joe’s face paled. Sam and Darren, outraged sprang to their feet. “Howdare you!” Darren yelled, his girlish voice coming out in a shriek! Samfelt his temper, always quick to erupt, overwhelm him. Before heunderstood what he was doing he had taken two strides and given Sue aforceful, open-armed slap across her mocking face.Shocked silence descended on the cafeteria as Sue reeled back, amanicured hand rising to her shocked face. The red imprint of Sam’sfeminine hand was clear on her face. The cafeteria burst into raucuousnoise, a combination of laughter, excited chatter and people chanting,”Fight! Fight! Fight!”. A loud stentorian voice broke through the noise. “SILENCE!” Mr.McMannister, the science teacher, bellowed. His steely gaze surveyedthe cafeteria, and nobody made a peep. His gaze landed on Sam, and hequailed. “Samantha Jones! You will come with me to the principal’s office.Now!””Yes sir.” Samantha said, staring at the floor. He felt his faceburning with embarrassment. His new female face showed his emotionsmuch more easily than his previous male one, and he hated it. “I’m going to get you for that, you bitch!” He heard Sue whispervenomously.”That’s enough out of you, miss Maladonna! Unless you wish to join missJones in the principal’s office? Your own behaviour was completely outof line as well!” “No sir.” Sue looked away, her face dark with anger. Her posse startedto coo and commiscerate with her, and Sam, his head still hanging,preceded the teacher out of the hall. Joe and Darren watched him go,Darren’s face proud and Sam’s filled with gratitude for the loyaltytheir friend had just shown.The other students in the cafeteria watched them go, and then turnedback to each other, the slap the new topic of conversation. Only onestudent continued to stare after Sam. Amy Feldman had seen what had happened. She had never before noticedSamantha, and wondered how she could have overlooked such hot girl inher own grade! When she had sprang up, her auburn hair bouncing, andthen strode forward and let loose that slap, her face filled with fierceprotectiveness… Amy swallowed as she felt the warmth in her groin, her nipples hard likelittle rocks. Yes, she thought to herself, her eyes glittering. Shewas not like the other sheep, the vapid, wide-eyed cows that infestedthe school, tittering at each other or over boys like the insipida****ls that they were. She was different! Amy decided then and thereto rectify the mistake of not knowing her.***Sam waited on the hard bench outside the principal’s office, startingglumly at the heeled shoes he was wearing. He was already used to them,and the thought appalled him. He kicked the floor sullenly, and lookedup guiltily at the secretary. She was busy typing and gave him no mind.He sighed, and wondered why the bench didn’t feel as hard as the othertime. Of course, he thought annoyed, he had a cushier seat this timearound. He shifted his hips, feeling the panties pull up between hisass cheeks, and scowled. How did women put up with them? He triedpulling them out, but the cargo skirt would not cooperate, and heflushed when he realized the secretary was looking at him.He hung his head, and his red hair covered his face. Annoyed, he tossedit back over his shoulder. It wasn’t fair. Why was he here? He was agood student, he never got in trouble like this. Well, that was thattime in 4th grade, but Darren had totally deserved that. And didn’tthey become best friends afterwards? Pushing him off the swing, causinghim to break his wrist, had been a total accident. Mostly.And then there was that time he had got into a fight with Mike, but thatneanderthal had started it, and Sam had gotten the worst of it. Andthere was that time… He examined his female hands, with the slim painted nails. He was ahothead, he realized glumly. He did deserve to be here. The door to the principal’s office opened, and Sam heard the familiarvoice call out, though with a slightly different context.”Come in, Miss Jones.” The voice sighed. Sam set his jaw and enteredthe office.***”She was right, you know.””What?” Darren asked, broken out of his thoughts. The last bell hadrung and they were waiting outside of the school office for Sam toemerge. Around them, their peers shouted and laughed as they slungbookbags and knapsacks over shoulders and emerged into the bright, warmair outside. “About me being a slut.” Joe mumbled, staring at the ground.”Oh c’mon, that’s total bullshit!” “It’s not, though. You don’t get it. I read her journal. I really amthe class whore!””Whose journal? Sue’s?””No, mine!” Joe exploded, drawing curious looks, and not a few lustfulones. “My journal! Girl-Joe’s!””Shhhh! Don’t talk so loud!” Darren looked around, suddenly afraid.But the hall was quickly emptying. He noticed Amy hanging around thedisplay cases just down the hall, studying intently the school trophies.He turned to look at Joe. The blonde girl’s face was drawn. Darrenwasn’t used to Joe being like this. He was normally so unflappable.How had his legendary resolve gotten so shaken? He was a frantic,quivering mess.Joe lowered his voice. “I read in that journal some horrible things.You wouldn’t believe the things I’ve done, Darren! Everyone thinks I’ma slut because I’ve slept with half the boys in this school!”Darren stared at Joe, shocked. “I… I’m sorry Joe. I had no idea.But you didn’t really do those things, you know.””Yes I did! I wrote them down!””But it wasn’t really you. You only became a girl yesterday, Joe!Anything you did before this happened, it wasn’t really you!””But it was! Isn’t this supposed to be the life we would lead if wewere born girls?”Darren scowled in frustration. The big ox wasn’t getting it. “It’s not that simple Joe. It’s the whole nurture/natural thing thing. The person you are now – the girl you are now – is not the girl whowrote that journal. I know you, Joe! We’ve been best friends for ages.I know you’re not capable of that. I don’t know what wires got crossedfor the girl you supposedly are to have slept around like that, but IKNOW you wouldn’t do that! Maybe she ate some bad shrooms when she wassix, or got her head stuck in a fence and they had to whack it to get itout. But whoever she was, she’s not you!”Joe looked at him, his eyes full of tears, and Darren was surprised. Hehad never seen Joe cry. “How do you know I just won’t fall back into it? How do you know thatthe girl that I am isn’t really a slut?””Aw c’mon, Joe, don’t cry!” Darren awkwardly put his arms around Joe’sshoulders. He was briefly surprised that he could reach around, butthen Joe’s new body wasn’t anywhere near the broad-shouldered guy he hadbeen. He hugged him, feeling the softness of his female flesh beneathhis own, feminine hands. “Listen, I know you won’t fall back into it, okay? I’m pretty sure youwouldn’t even be asking those kinds of questions if you really did havea proclivity for being a slut.””Pro-what?” Joe asked, feeling somewhat relieved. He felt Darrenhugging him, and registered the sensation of Darren’s breasts pressingagainst him. He felt his pussy tense, the sensation angering him. Itwasn’t right to be aroused by his best friend, dammit!”Proclivity. A tendency to do something. I know you’re not like that.”Joe nodded, but he still was anxious. He didn’t want to discuss hishorniness with Darren. Although they had been pretty open as guys, itwas always in a bragging, joking sort of way. His female horniness wasdifferent, it was more emotional, more… secret. He didn’t feelcomfortable talking about it.”Here” Darren rummaged in his purse. Joe couldn’t believe that Darrenwas toting around a purse, but was grateful when Darren came up withsome tissue. He wiped his eyes and blew his nose. Moments later, the door swung open and Sam emerged.”Well?” Darren asked.”I’m on notice, and they’re putting a note on my permanent record. Buthe said that, given how close the end of term was, he wouldn’t suspendme.” Darren was surprised. “You got off pretty easy, in my opinion. You’relucky you weren’t expelled.””Yeah… I think it’s because I was a girl. A girl slapping a girlapparently doesn’t rate that high.” Darren grinned. “That bitch totally didn’t see it coming!” “Thanks for standing up for me, Sam. But next time, don’t, okay? Idon’t want you getting in trouble over me.” Joe said.”Hi Samantha, Hi Dana… Joanna.” Amy said as she sauntered casually upto them. “Hi Amy.” Darren said. Joe said nothing, while Sam gulped and lookedeverywhere but at her.”Samantha, I was wondering… could you do me a favor?” Amy asked.”Um, uh, sure Amy! Which, uh, what is it?” Sam stammered, licking hispink lips nervously. Darren rolled his eyes. Joe just lookedimpatient.”I need some help with that science project that Mr. McMannisterassigned us, you know, the one about the planets?””Since when do you need help with science?” Darren asked, a gracefuleyebrow raised, but Amy ignored him.”Um, sure, I’d be glad to help!” Sam blurted out.”Awesome! Could you come over to my house this afternoon?” Amy asked,nearly breathless, the butterflies in her belly flogging her for haste.”I’d love to–OW!” Sam yelped as Darren kicked his bare shin. “You can’t do that, Sam..antha, you’re coming to the pool with us thisafternoon!” Darren said.”Pool? What pool? Us? What?” Sam spluttered, and Joe looked aghastat Darren. “It’s Wednesday, remember?” Darren prompted.Sam looked thunderstruck at him. Of course. He had forgotten about hislittle sister’s swimming lesson, and how he, Joe and Darren usually wenttogether to swim and have a good time.”You’re fucking k**ding right?” Joe burst out angrily. Amy lookedbetween the three of them, confused. Sam flushed, realizing what wasbeing asked of him. “Darren, we can’t go like –OW!” he yelped again as Darren kicked him onthe shins a second time. “I mean, Oh yeah Dana, I, um, completelyforgot!”Amy looked disappointed. “Maybe tomorrow then?” She asked, hoping shedidn’t come off as desperate. “Sure, tomorrow would be fine!” Sam said, edging out of Darren’s reach. Amy brightened, and said “I’ll see you then!”. She walked off with alittle spring in her step, and Sam stared after her, enthralled andconfused.”What the hell, Sam!” Joe said, exasperated. “Have you lost it? We’refucking GIRLS, and you’re trying to score a date with your crush, who’salso a girl? Helloooo, I’m thick and even I know that’s not going tofucking work!”Sam flushed again. God, he hated that he blushed at the drop of a hat. “I know, I KNOW, okay? I know it’s a fantasy right now! But I couldn’tresist!”Joe rounded on Darren. “And you! What the fuck! The POOL? Are youINSANE?””Just because we’re girls now doesn’t mean that life doesn’t go on,Joe!” Darren said acidly, annoyed. “Just because Sam’s a girl doesn’tmean that he still doesn’t take his little sister to pool on Wednesdays!And just because we’re girls doesn’t mean that we can’t go with him andkeep him company like we usually do!”Joe stared at Darren, crestfallen. “Shit, I know, Darren. It’s just…Oh fuck, here come the waterworks again!” Joe felt tears spring to hiseyes again, and dashed them furiously away. “Joe, Joe, it’s okay man! It’s okay! Look, you don’t have to come,alright?” Sam said awkwardly. Joe really wasn’t dealing well withthis, he thought. He wasn’t either, but Joe in particular seemed to bebecoming unhinged. It really worried him.”No, no, it’s okay Sam. I’m sorry. I’ll come. I’d… I’d rather notbe alone right now.” “It’s okay, buddy, it’s okay.” Sam awkwardly reached out and hugged thevoluptuous blonde, relieved that he was coming. He also didn’t want tobe alone. He felt his breasts flatten against Joe’s, felt his pussytwitch, and quickly released him. He was surprised by how good the hughad felt – not just physically, but emotionally as well.”Alright then. Meet you at your house at three, Sam?” Sam nodded. “You’ll have to go there on your own, Darren.” Joe mumbled. “I don’thave my car anymore.””Damn, I forgot. I’m sorry Joe. Don’t worry, I can make my way thereon my own.” Darren watched the ripple of emotions play over Joe’s face,and like Sam, worried. “Are you going to be okay getting there? You live further away than Ido.””How about I pick you up, Joe?” Sam said, and Joe nodded. “Okay then. I’ll see you guys soon. We’d better go, or we’ll miss the bus.””Oh, before we go, can I get that cursed ring from you Joe? I want toexamine it, maybe do some research. Find out more about it.” Darrenasked. “We should be working on breaking the curse.”Joe looked sidelong at Darren. He felt a curious reluctance to handover the ring to Darren. It was the only clue they had to this wholehorrible business, and Darren’s complete embracing of his femininitymade Joe wonder if Darren even wanted to turn back. If he didn’t wantto turn back… Joe still found it hard to believe that Darren wouldscrew them over, but he wanted to talk to Sam first. Just in case.”I, uh, left it at home Darren. I’ll get it for you later, okay?” Joesaid, his eyes darting to Sam, who looked at him curiously. “Oh, okay. I’ll get it from you tomorrow at school, sound good?” “Sure…”***Chapter 5***Darren stared at himself in the full-length mirror in his room. He wasnaked except for a white and blue bikini. He raised his arms above hishead, watching his bust lift and stretch the cups of the top, andadmiring the smooth, round curves of his female body. He tossed histhick black curls over his shoulders, and checked his bikini line.Perfect.He sighed, and reached out to the mirror, touching his reflectionthrough a pane of cool glass. He couldn’t believe that was him, hereflected with a glow of happiness. It was like the universe, all a-kilter, had suddenly righted itself. The line from an Emily Dickensonpoem went through his head – “God’s in his heaven, all’s right with withworld”.Well, almost all right. He felt a stab of guilt over what he wasputting the others through. Stop it, he told himself sternly. Justbecause they think you can solve it doesn’t mean you can. You’re nowizard – or witch, he thought, and giggled. The point is, he didn’tknow – and probably couldn’t figure out – the solution to theirpredicament. But, his subconscious nastily whispered to him, you could try. Asolution could be applied to them and not necessarily to you. You couldperhaps find a way to turn them back into boys, and keep yourself agirl. The guilt returned, a poisoned shard in the center of his joy.He knew the real reason he didn’t want to look for a solution – the fearthat the curse was chained or linked to them all. He couldn’t go backto being a boy, he just couldn’t. That’s why he wanted the ring. He wanted to go onto the railwaytrestle, and throw it into the rushing waters of Shadow Creek, and haveit disappear forever. He was a girl now, and he would stay one. Hewould help Joe and Sam adjust, he would give them his full support.They were his friends after all. His girlfriends. He laughed, giddily.It would be tough, and things would be rough for a while. But there wasnothing all three of them couldn’t accomplish together. He threw on ashirt and a skirt over his bikini, shrugged on some sandals, left thehouse and started walking over to Sam’s.***”Sammy? Are you ready yet? I wanna gooooooo!” Cherise, Sam’s youngersister, yelled up the stairs. “Just a minute!” Sam scowled as he threw the green one-piece into hisbag along with a towel, a t-shirt and some khaki shorts. He wanted tochange out of the skirt, but didn’t have the time. He dug around in hiscloset, and reached down to grab a pair of leather sandals, feeling hisbreasts pull at his chest as he did. “C’moooooooooooon!!!” Sam sighed exasperately. What a little brat! Hebit down on his tongue. Shut it, bitch, he thought to himself. You maybe living a nightmare but she’s just ten years old and doesn’t deserveto be thought of that like that. He was becoming increasingly annoyedat the girl whose life he was now living.”Are you doing your hair agaaaaain?”Okay, maybe she deserves it just a little.***Joe, appalled, lifted up the red string bikini. Uh uh. No way was hewearing that! He dug through a pile of similar bikinis, searching forsomething, anything, that he wouldn’t be embarrassed to wear. But theywere all the same. One was even sheer! What the hell, Joe thought.Why not swim in lingerie and be done with it?He picked them up and threw them in the trash, and looked around at theblack walls of his room. Just being here depressed him to no end, andhe wished Sam would hurry up and come. His brother was somewhere withhis friends, and his mom was still at work.His mom. He got up and went to his mom’s bedroom, feeling like he didthat he was trespassing. But he couldn’t go swimming in his clothes.He tried his mom’s dresser, fear, disgust and anxiety all warring insidehim. He pawed through his mom’s underwear, searched under pantyhose andfinally found her swimwear. He pulled out a black one-piece and looked at it. Good enough? He’dbetter try it on. He unbuckled his jeans and pulled them down,revealing his red panties, which he subsequently peeled off, grimacingat the stains of dried pussy cream on the gusset. His t-shirt and brafollowed, and he sighed in relief as his large breasts were freed fromtheir confinement, flopping out and settling on his chest. He pulled on the black one-piece, and tucked his breasts in. He lookedat himself in the mirror, and felt his pussy tense and grow warm. Hewas fucking hot, he thought as he stared at himself. He could tell thebathing suit was slightly too small – it was made for a woman of moremodest proportions. It clung a little too tightly to his ass, and hisbreasts bulged against the fabric, aching at their renewed confinement. But it was a far sight better than the alternatives back in his room. He gathered up his clothes, feeling the swimsuit pull against his warmgroin as he did, and felt himself getting moist with arousal. He triedto focus on other things, throwing his bra and panties in the laundryand pulling on his jeans and t-shirt over the one-piece. But histhoughts kept returning to the moist slit between his thighs.Was it normal to be so horny all the time? He had certainly never beenas a guy. This girl body constantly ached, yearned for sexual release. He refused to give it the satisfaction.He was very happy to hear a car blowing its horn outside, and pausedonly to grab a towel before leaving the house and clambering into thestation wagon Sam was driving.***I don’t know about you guys, but I’m looking forward to this.” Darrensaid, trying to fill the silence in the car.”Me tooooo!” Cherise nearly yelled. “It’s so warm. I love swimmingwhen it’s warm. We’re going to the outside pool, right s*s?””Hmmm?” Sam said, distracted. “Right, I almost forgot! Yeah, we’regoing to the outdoor pool Cherise.” Joe didn’t say anything, he was looking through the open window, lost inthought. Darren, seated next to him in the back, watched his longblonde hair blow in the breeze. He really is beautiful, he thoughtenviously. A pity he doesn’t appreciate it. But he will, he thoughtcontentedly.Ten minutes later, they pulled into the pool parking lot. They paid fortheir entry and then Cherise was squealing in indignation as they triedto enter the change room.”What are you guys doooooing? That’s for boys! Ew! You don’t wanttheir icky cooties, do you?”The three of them blushed as another facet of their new lives slammedhome. “No, uh, of course not!” Sam said, and let Cherise pull him awaytowards the girl’s change room. Joe looked at Darren, mortified. “Dude… I know this is just like every guy’s wet dream. I know I’vedreamt about it. But it feels wrong.””I know Joe, but what can we do?” Darren shrugged and followed Sam andCherise into the change room, and Joe swallowed and followed as well.They went in and almost immediately were confronted with the sight of anobese, middle-aged woman toweling herself off. Sam and Darren turnedgreen, and Joe hastily looked away.”Okay, so maybe it’s not exactly like how I dreamed.” “No, totally not at all.” Sam agreed, also looking away.They found a corner and Cherise started to change. Darren arched hisback and he pulled his blouse off, and caught Sam and Joe staring open-mouthed at him. “What?” he asked, defensively. “Sheesh, haven’t you ever seen a girl ina bikini top before? Do you want to snap a pic with your cell?”Sam looked down, embarrassed. Joe looked away. “Sorry Darren.” hemumbled. He had been surprised not only by how sexy Darren looked inthat bikini, but also with how easily Darren wore it, and that he woreit at all.Joe pulled off his t-shirt, and Sam quickly glanced at his impressivebust, looking away again as Joe brushed the blonde hair out of his face.Darren looked at Joe and made a face. “A black one-piece?” “Bite me, Darren.” Joe said as he scowled. “Her name isn’t Darren, it’s Dana!” Cherise piped up, and the three ofthem jumped. They had almost forgotten she was there. “I’m going, okay s*s!” Without waiting for an answer, Cherise boltedout to the pool. Joe took off his shoes and jeans, Darren his skirt and sandals, and thenthey were both looking at Sam. He blushed.”I’m, uh, not wearing it.” he explained, realizing how lame thatsounded. But the understanding on both Joe and Darren’s face made himfeel better.”No problem man, we’ll see you out there.” Joe said, Darren murmuringhis agreement, and both of them placed their clothes in lockers, tookthe keys and left.***Sam looked around, feeling embarrassed. This was ridiculous. Nobodywas going to stare. We’re all women here, and he nervously smiled. Theonly other people were a couple of moms and their daughters who were nodoubt in Cherise’s class. Nobody was looking at him.He quickly yanked off his top, and the bra as well, restraining a gaspas he pulled it off without undoing it. His breasts complained again atthe rough treatment, falling back down heavily and trembling on hischest. Jeez, any more and his breasts would report him for abuse, hethought, and quickly quashed the hysterical laughter that bubbled upinside him. God, they were all flipping out. Flipping crazy.He tried to yank down the cargo skirt, but that damn button! He fumbledat it, restraining the urge to howl in frustration, and finally pulledit around so he could undo the button on the back. He pulled it down,revealing the lacy white panties cupping his female mound. Thosefollowed too, exposing his pink-lipped vulva and the auburn triangle ofhis pubes.He gulped, realizing he was completely naked! He fished out the greenone-piece and quickly pulled it on, shivering at the feeling of lycrasliding over his soft skin. Sam nervously adjusted the top of his swimsuit, feeling his breastsjostling inside, and tried to refrain from looking down at the absencebetween his legs. He felt so vulnerable. The one-piece swimsuit, eventhough it covered more of his body than his swim trunks, felt like itprotected less and exposed more. The feeling of it, and the sight ofit; against his soft skin was erotic, and he caressed his lycra-coveredbelly with a slender hand. He shivered, and felt his split tighten,then relax with a warm, moist sensation. Whoo! He thought. It really didn’t take much to rev the engine of thisbody. He still felt horny, despite having masturbated that morning! Asa boy, he had masturbated nearly every day. It looked like his girlbody had urges just as strong! He would definitely need to let off some steam tonight. The thought wasboth very exciting and terrifying, and he he closed his eyes, imaginghis body in bed, his hand dipping to the soft mound between his legs…He shuddered, opening his eyes, realizing what was happening. Badlibido, bad! He thought angrily as he felt how wet he was between hislegs.Female arousal was definitely different from male arousal. Malearousal, you were aware of it from beginning to end, and you could feelits progress. It was like a fighter jet in the sky, screaming by -obvious in every way. Female arousal was like a submarine. Lurking,lurking, hey I feel kinda warm and moist, feels kinda nice, and thenbam! Like a torpedo to the groin, the wetness is all of a sudden justthere, and you feel the aching emptiness, the sudden powerful need tohave something thick and hard wedged into it.Sam pulled the fabric of the swimsuit away from his wet mound, andscowled as he saw the spotting of his juices on the inside of hisgusset! He left the change room and took a shower immediately to hideit, trying resolutely to ignore his pussy, which was twitching as ifresentful that it was not going to get what it wanted.***Joe had always enjoyed swimming, and when he saw the sparkling bluewater of the pool, it’s like all the shittiness in his life just meltedaway. He threw his towel to the side and without any further thoughtdove head-first into the pool.Wow. What a difference. He breached the surface, sputtering. Thewater reinforced to a large degree everything that was different abouthim now. The sensation of the water flowing over his covered breastswas erotic. He could feel it glide over his sensitive skin, thecoldness of it shocking him far more than it would as a guy. It wasalmost like the water was feeling him up. He dove underwater again, realizing it was harder to stay submerged.His center of balance was different, and he felt more buoyant thatbefore. He kicked his legs, feeling his shapely thighs and legs knifethe water. The feeling of the wet one-piece clinging to his body wasinvasive.He swam around for a while, joining Sam and Darren, but it was clearfrom their faces that they were also trying to come to grips with thenew sensations. Darren tried to liven things up, splashing them, andthen encouraging them to try jumping off the board. Joe tried toimagine that, him bouncing off the board while everything jiggledembarrasingly, and flat-out refused, Sam agreeing with him. Soon all three were sitting in the sun on the side of the pool, towelsaround them to keep the chill off their new bodies and their slenderlegs kicking the water while they watched Cherise doing her swimminglesson.”You guys are acting like wet blankets.” Darren chided. “Think aboutit, you have a chance to experience life from the other -“”Darren.” Sam said, sighing. “I know this is like some big adventureto you. But we’d be a lot happier knowing it was going to end. I knowI’d be happier trying it knowing that I’d be returning to my old body.” He turned to Joe. “Joe, make sure you bring the ring tomorrow, okay?”Joe grunted noncomitally, and Sam stared. What was wrong with him?”Hey Dana.” All three of them looked up to see Tony standing over them,dripping wet, grinning. The water beaded and followed the curves of histoned pecs and flat belly, and Darren felt his lips go dry andbutterflies start up in his stomach. His groin felt tense.”Hi Tony!” Darren said, blushing. The memory of him creaming his newpanties in Tony’s arms came flooding back, and embarrassed, looked down.But he could feel excitement running through his body.”Hey Tony” Sam said, Joe saying nothing, but Tony’s attention wascompletely focused on Darren. “Could I talk to you Dana? Just a sec, by ourselves?” Tony said, agleam in his eye. Darren looked up, swallowing. He got up and followedhim to a corner where they could talk in private. As he walked hearched his back slightly to show off his breasts better, and put alittle wiggle into his hips.***Joe stared at Darren, seeing the way he was coquettishly holding hishands behind his back, going frequently on tippy-toes or shifting fromone foot to the other rapidly, the whole act accentuating the breasts onhis chests, the wiggle of his feminine hips and his overrall femalefigure. He was smiling at Tony’s words, and Joe could see himenthusiastically say something, a big grin spreading on his face.She’s really pouring on the charm, he thought, and frowned. He realizedthat was the first time he had thought of Darren as a girl, not a boy!But how much of Darren the boy was left? Not much! He had been rightto keep the ring. He can’t be trusted, he thought resentfully.He thought about what else in that thought disturbed him. It was thethought of Darren getting laid as a girl. Why should that bother him,really? He turned the thought around, gingerly manipulating it as if itwere a piece of sharp glass. It bothered him, he realized, because heand Sam were girls too, and thus just as capable of having female sex asDarren was!The thought paralyzed him, drew him in. He tried to imagine what thatwould be like, to lie with a man, to have his pussy, wet with arousal,spread open by a hard cock… he felt his crotch tense and grow warm,and he angrily quashed the thought out of his head. No, never! Thatwould never happen as long as he drew breath! Never, never, never! Hetold himself again and again, shaking his head slightly, feeling hissoft blonde hair brush his shoulders. But his body was excited by thethought! Damn it, he could feel his soft pink nipples erecting! Thepushed against the fabric of his swimsuit, and he drew the towel moretightly around him.”Darren’s really into this whole girl thing.” Sam said. “Mmm-hmm.” Joe said, distracted by the warm feeling in his groin.”I think when the time comes, he’s not going to want to go back to beinga guy.”Joe snorted. Sam looked at him, aggravated. “Do you want to stay agirl?” he asked, annoyed.”What? Fuck no!” Joe said, startled away from his moistening pussy. “Well you’re sure acting like it!”Joe’s face reddened, then suddenly crumpled. He stared down at hispale, soft thighs, and the way the one-piece dove between his legswithout outlining any sort of bulge – just a flat, curving mound. “I’m sorry, Sam.” he whispered, feeling tears come to his eyes. “Youwere right. This is my fault. It’s all my fault. If I hadn’t foundthat god-dammned thing, none of this would have happened.”Sam’s anger abruptly disappeared. What did Joe mean? Right… he hadcalled him a jackass yesterday night, and blamed him. He hung his head,unaware that like Joe he was staring at how his green one-piece coveredthe slight roundness of his fertile belly, and at the supple thighs thatwere crossed over one another – an position that would have beenuncomfortable, even painful, if he still had his balls.”Look, about that…””You don’t have to say sorry.” Joe said, kicking at the water. “Itreally is my fault. I don’t know what came over me.””It doesn’t matter, Joe. You didn’t know what would happen. And as Irecall, you didn’t exactly force that ring on our cocks. Darren, and I,are just as responsible.”Sam’s words held no comfort to Joe. The guilt remained, a heavy weightcrushing his heart. “Why didn’t you give the ring back to Darren? If anyone can fix this,he can. I can’t believe you didn’t bring it to school. You haven’tlost it, have you?” Sam asked, suddenly feeling queasy.”No, I brought it to school with me.” Sam looked at Joe, flabbergasted. “Why didn’t you give it to Darren?””I dunno, man.” Joe looked up. Darren was still flirting with Tony.”I… I’m just not sure Darren cares. He might, like, throw it away orsomething.””That’s ridiculous, Joe. Darren’s our friend! Even if he wants to staya girl – as weird as that sounds – he wouldn’t screw us over like that! We’re his friends, Joe! His best friends! Hell, his only friends!””Yeah… yeah, you’re right. I’ll give it to him tomorrow.”They watched Darren walk back to them. He was smiling, nearly skipping,and both Sam and Darren were entranced by how beautiful he looked. Itwasn’t just physical beauty, Sam mused. It was like there was a lightswitched on inside of him. He…glowed. Was radiant. All of a sudden,Joe’s words took on new import.”Guys! Guys! Guess what?” Darren said excitedly, clapping his handstogether. God, he looks like a giddy schoolgirl, Sam thought. “What?” Joe asked, dully.”Tony asked me out! Joe and Sam looked incredulously at him.”WHAAAAAT?” Sam burst, his anger erupting again! “What the fuck,Darren! You’re supposed to be helping put an end to this, and you’refucking going out with a guy?!?”Joe looked ill. “You’re not going to help us turn back, are you.” Hesaid quietly. Instantly silence fell.”Of course I’m going to turn us back!” Darren said, but both Sam andJoe saw his feet fidgeting and twisting. “I wouldn’t leave you guyslike that! But, um….””But you don’t want to turn back.” Sam said. Darren looked at the both of them, saw the knowledge in their eyes. Hesighed. “No… I don’t want to turn back. Not ever.””Why?” Sam asked. “What’s so great about being a girl?””Yeah!” Joe said, anger edging his voice. “This is fucking hell!” Hespread his arms, as if to say, look at me, and the towel fell off hisback. The black one-piece hid nothing.”I’m sick to death of having boobs, of guys staring at me, of having afucking messy pussy and wearing fucking girl’s clothing! Everyone looksat me like I’m the town slut because I am! I want my life and my carand my body back! I’m done with this!” His voice rose to a scream.”JUST FUCKING FIX IT! I’VE HAD ENOUGH!!!” He dissolved into tears. Sam looked around, seeing people staring shocked at them, and grabbedJoe, giving him a hug. “Shhh, shhh. Not so loud!” he whispered. Hefelt Joe’s shoulders heaving with wracking sobs, and hugged him tighter.”God, what’s happening to you? You used to be our rock. You’re fuckingcoming apart, man!””I…I don’t know.” Joe said, sobbing. “I… I just want my lifeback.”Darren felt his heart sink, and his resolve nearly shatter. He startedto open his mouth, to tell them the truth about not wanting to break thecurse, and apologize, and promise to work on it, but then a lifeguardcame. “What’s going on here.” He asked, annoyance obvious on his face.”You’re disturbing the other bathers.” “It’s fine… she’s just sorting out some personal issues right now.”Darren said, and scowled. Joe and Sam were seated on the side of thepool, and the lifeguard was looking down their cleavage!”Yeah… well…” the lifeguard said, still ogling them, “just keep itdown, alright? Scream again and I’ll have to ask you to leave.” The lifeguard left, and Darren muttered “What a pig…” He looked down to see Joe blow his nose on the towel. His earlier urgeto spill everything to his friends disappeared, though the guiltremained. It’s something I’ll always have to deal with, he thoughtsadly, as he sat down on the other side of Joe and gave him a hug aswell. “I’m sorry this is so hard, Joe. I promise you, once I have the ringI’ll do everything I can to break the curse.” Darren said. Unless itinvolved lifting it from himself as well, he added mentally. Then itwas definitely going in the river.”Yeah. Okay.” Joe sniffed. “I’ll bring it tomorrow, okay? Can wejust go?””Sure, Joe. Do you want to do something? Play some Playsta…” Samfrowned. Did he even own a Playstation anymore?”I just wanna go home.” Joe said. “Cherise’s lesson is almost over.” Sam said. “Then we can go, okay?””Okay…” ***They dropped Joe off at his home, and watched him slink back into thehouse, his shoulders slumped around the large breasts on his chest. Hehadn’t bothered blow-drying his long blonde hair, and is hung downbehind him like a mat. He looked like a broken man… or woman, Samthought.Sam drove off and headed towards Darren’s place to drop him off, deep inthought. Cherise hummed happily on the backseat, while Darren keptthrowing glances his way. “What is it, Dar..Dana. You keep looking at me!””Well… um, I know this is going to sound really weird.””What?””Well, I, um… was wondering…”Sam sighed. “Out with it, Dana.””Could you come shopping with me on Friday, after school? I have thatdate with Tony on Saturday.” He continued in a gush. “I just want toget something nice for the date, and I think he’s already seen me in allmy usual clothes, and I want to get something nice he’s not expectingthat’s all!” “Jesus, Dar–Dana, what the hell!””C’mon, I could really use the company!””But what about the ring? Or was that an empty promise?””I’ll work on that too, I promise! But I meant what I said – I’m notgoing back.””Well fine, but we do, and the sooner the better!” Sam said angrily,turning to Darren. “While you’re wasting your time-“”WATCH OUT!” Sam cursed and swerved, narrowly avoiding an oncoming car.”That was cool! Can you do it again?” Cherise shouted, and Sam cursedagain. “Bad word! Bad word! I’m telling mum!” Cherise chanted, and Sam lostit. “SHUT UP, YOU LITTLE BRAT!” he screamed, and both Darren and Cherisestared at him, wide-eyed. Cherise started to cry. “Oh jeez, I’m sorry s*s. Aw, man…” Sam said. Cherise continued tocry, and Sam felt a horrible combination of rage, guilt and sorrowmingle in his heart. “She didn’t mean it Cherise, your s*s is having some problems rightnow… but she still loves you, okay? Would you like some ice cream?I’ve got some at my house, you can come in and have an ice cream cone.” Darren said in a soothing voice.”Can I? Please, s*s?” Cherise said hopefully, looking at Sam withtear-filled eyes. “Sure, Cherise, I’m sorry, okay?” Cherise nodded happily and Sam pulledup to Darren’s house, watching as he and Cherise went in. He closed hiseyes and pressed his hands against his head, feeling the thick auburnhair he now had spilling over them. The dull pounding of a headache wasstarting. Darren and Cherise came back, Cherise licking an ice cream bar, andDarren leaned in. “I’m sorry, Sam. I shouldn’t have asked.””It’s okay… Dana. I’ll come.” Darren’s face brightened. “You will? Really!” He jumped and laughed. “Thanks buddy! I reallyowe you.””Just fix this, okay? I’m happy for you – I really am, you deservehappiness, and if you want to stay a – ” his eyes slid to Cherise. “er,stay the way you are, it’s okay. But Joe and I really want… back.Please, okay? Please find a way!” Darren nodded, slowly. “I’ll do what I can, Sam. I promise.”Sam drove off, his mind filled with doubt. “What’s that game you’re playing?” Cherise unexpectedly asked. “What game?””The one where you pretend bahis siteleri to be boys. Can I play too?” Sam nearly drove off the road in shock. “What makes you think we’replaying a game?””C’mon s*s, you always think I’m stupid. I’m not stupid. I heard youtalk about ‘changing back’, and everyone at the pool heard Joanna screamabout ‘fixing it’. Boy, she’s mad. Is she losing?”Yeah, losing it, Sam thought.”It sounds fun. Though I think your boy-name is dumb. Sam is whateveryone calls you anyways. It should be something better, like Stephenor Sebastian. Does it have to start with the same letter? I think myboy name should be Chet, like my doll.”Sam couldn’t help but laugh. The high-pitched girl’s laughter soberedhim. “It’s not a fun game, Cherise. And it’s not for much longer anyhow.”He rubbed his temples, trying to focus on the road. It had better notbe for much longer.”Good.” Cherise said. “I’d hate it if you were a boy. I love having as*s like you, even if you do yell at me sometimes. You’ll always be mys*s, right?”Sam didn’t know how to answer. ***Joe trudged in, and was surprised to see his mom waiting for him in thefoyer. She gave him a hug, and Joe felt his heavy breasts push againsthis mother’s smaller ones. He quickly broke the hug, and forced a smileto lessen the rejection that showed in his mother’s face.”Hi Mom.””You’re just in time for dinner! And maybe afterwards, I thought wecould get started on your room?” “My room?” Joe asked, and his mom gestured to some paint cans next tothe stairs. “I got some paint from my friend Ellen, who’s just finished painting herown daughter’s room. There isn’t enough for all four walls, but Ithought we could paint two of the walls rose and the other two lavenderpink. The walls that get sun would get the rose color, what do youthink?”What do I think? Joe asked. He realized he didn’t care at all. Itmight as well be someone else’s room. Hell, he thought, it already was.”Sounds good mom.” He said, plastering a smile on his face for hismom’s sake.”Great! You won’t be able to sleep in your room tonight, but you cancrash in the living room, sleep with me if you like.””The living room would be fine mom.” The thought of being in the samebed as his mom was uncomfortable, bordering on revolting. He joined his mom and his brother Jack for a simple supper andafterwards spent and hour or two helping his mom paint the room. Hismom chattered at him about gettting new clothes, and Joe admitted he hadborrowed his mom’s swimsuit. He could still feel the lycra dryingagainst his curvy body. To his surprise, his mom seemed actuallyrelieved, even pleased. But then, he reflected, she too knew thealternatives he had available. Without realizing it, he agreed to go clothes shopping with his mom onthe weekend. It should have bothered him that he agreed so easily, asif the weekend itself was some impossibly faraway date that would nevercome. Deep in his mind an awful thought was hatching, and the worldaround him was growing gray and transparent.***Darren lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling. Beneath the sheet, hecould feel his breasts rise and fall with his breath. His nightiecaressed the smooth skin of his body, emphasizing its femininity. Butneither pleasuring himself nor the joy of womanhood was on his mindright now. He felt guilty. He should be trying to break the curse. Several times,he had started up his web browser to begin his research and take notes,and each time he had browsed for something else instead, or gottendistracted. How to please a boy on the first date. What to wear. Howfar was it okay to go, or not go. Several times he received emails or texts from girls that he had barelyknown in his previous male life, but now was apparently good friendswith. He had dished for a half hour on the phone with some girl namedSally, about Tony. She had also agreed to come with him clothesshopping on Friday, and they both giggled giddily over what kind ofdress to wear. And when he had put down the phone, there it was again -the horrible guilt that he was betraying his best friends.He knew it was fear – fear that the wonderful life he now had would beripped away, gone forever, if he discovered a cure. He also realizedthat a part of it was selfishness – he wanted Joe and Sam to stay likethey were, so that they could stay his best friends. He felt that ifthey returned to normal he would lose them. It was a silly thought, ashe knew that plenty of girls had boys as close friends. But there wouldalways be that gap that couldn’t be crossed. It wasn’t fair that he should get it all while they suffered. But hedidn’t want to go back to the life he had before. He couldn’t bear thethought. It was all such a terrible mess. Why couldn’t it have beenjust him? Losing Joe and Sam as friends wasn’t a great prospect, butbecoming a girl would have been worth it. He had plenty of friends asone, after all.It was a long time before Darren fell off to sleep.***Chapter 6***Joe moaned as his mom shook him awake. He was having the most wonderfuldream. His hands twitched as if they were still gripping a wrench, andslowly the fantasy of being the master mechanic for a Formula 1 racingteam slipped away. Instead he felt breasts shift on his chest, and widehips uncomfortably lying on the floor, and covers caressing doe-likeskin. He brushed his blonde hair out of his bleary eyes and staredsullenly at his mom. “Up and at them, sweetheart. You’ve got to get ready for school! I’vegot to run, there’s a packed lunch for you on the kitchen counter.Hurry up or you’ll miss the bus.””Yeah… sure, mom.” he mumbled. School? Fuck school. He trudgedupstairs in the silky PJ’s – the only thing he could find that wasremotely modest – to the bathroom and planted his wide hips on thetoilet, hearing his mom pulling out of the driveway. He felt the peecome out of him, not an orderly stream, but like a waterfall. Cross’peeing standing up’ as yet another thing he couldn’t do anymore.”Bye s*s, catch you later!” he heard Jack call out, but couldn’t bebothered to answer. A black mood had settled around him. He heard thedoor slam and the roar of the ’88 Camaro that belonged to Jack’s friend.The thought that he would never work on another engine was unbearable.He went into his room, blinking his eyes. The newly painted wallsbrought home his new existence as a girl even more than the black oneshad before. The smell of new paint was nearly gone, and he crawledbetween the sheets of his bed and closed his eyes. Maybe he could havethat dream again. It was so much better than the reality.***Thursday. Once again it was a warm spring day. The students filed intoShadow Creek High, heads lowered while minds were imagining the start ofsummer, so close by.Sam looked around, wondering where Joe and Darren were. He glancednervously down at himself. It felt so weird to be wearing girl’sclothing, he couldn’t get used to it. His slender, hairless legsemerged from a a pair of khaki shorts, the belt of which was cinchedabove curvy hips. He could feel his soft cotton panties snugly coveringhis rounded behind and smooth crotch. The t-shirt he wore was tighterthan anything he had ever worn as a guy, and the neckline was wide,showing the purple straps of the cute bra he was wearing.Unlike yesterday, he had actually put a bit of effort into his hair,brushing it and using clips to keep it out of his face. It was apractical thing, he told himself, though he had felt upset when herealized he had liked the way he looked in the mirror. Sandals coveredhis feet.”Sam! You look great!” Sam heard a girl call out, and looking up, sawDarren coming towards him. He was wearing tights with a short skirt anda long-sleeved shirt whose wide neckline not only showed off his blackbra straps but was deep enough to reveal a bit of cleavage. A barretteheld back his long, curly black hair, and his face had light makeup up,his lips shining with lip gloss. Once again, Sam felt conflictingemotions at the sight of his friend, but now there was less shock andmore envy. “Where’s Joe?” Darren asked. “I don’t know. He wasn’t on the bus this morning.” He anxiously lookedat the entrance again. “I’m worried about him.””He’ll come, don’t worry. I’m sure he’s fine.” but Darren was worried,too. “I hope you’re right. If he doesn’t come, let’s swing by his placeafter school.”Darren agreed and they headed into class.***”That was a magnificent job you did on the transmission, Joe! Icouldn’t believe how smoothly it downshifts in the turns. Thedifferential’s as smooth as silk!” Rob, the driver for the Ford F-1team said, pulling off his helmet so that his curly chestnut hair wasfreed.Joe glowed. “Thanks Rob! I used those new teflon bearings and thatspecial oil formula I came up with. I’m glad to see it paid off!” “You’re the best, Joe! C’mon guys, three cheers for the magicalmechanic!” The other mechanics in the bay cheered and Joe blushed. “Aw, c’mon guys! This is your win as well!” Joe said, but the bay wasempty. Rob put the trophy down and approached Joe, his eyes intent on him. “Weowe you everything, Jo. Not just the win. Everyone’s proud of whatyou’ve done. Your crew love you.”Rob approached even closer. Confused, Joe backed up, and was surprisedto feel his behind touch the wall. It felt larger and softer. Why?Before he could look behind him, Rob pressed himself against Joe. Joefelt something fleshy and soft flatten on his chest.”Um, uh, Rob…” He began, licking his lips, which unexpectedly feltplump.”And I love you.” Rob said, his breath warm on Joe’s cheek. He kissedhim, his whiskery, masculine lips over Joe’s own, soft, plump ones. “Mmm. Mmmf!” Joe wanted to struggle, to resist, but he felt curiouslyweak. There was something hard and hot growing against his lower belly.There was an weird feeling of emptiness and he crossed his thighs,trying to cover it up. Instead he felt soft, thick feminine thighs rubagainst each other, and a growing feeling of wetness. He realizied witha shock that he wasn’t wearing any pants.Rob broke the kiss, and Joe gasped. “Uh…Oh.. Rob, I don’t think…”His voice trailed off as Rob shifted and the hardness pressing againsthim suddenly moved downwards to push against his groin, which felt bothwet and empty. The pressure increased and Joe gasped, his eyeswidening, as he felt his flesh give way and something long and hardslide up inside him.”Oh…Oh… What…” he murmured, confused, as the intrusive rod pusheddeeply into him, bringing him a surge of unexpected pleasure. He felt aballsack nestle against his inner thighs, but knew somehow that theywere not his. He grunted as he felt Rob pick him up by his ass and push him againstthe wall, and his hips pressed hard against his own curvy ones, themember inside him twitching. Involuntarily, he felt his legs wraparound Rob’s hips as Rob began to thrust. This was crazy. It couldn’t be happening! He tried to look down, tosee what was going on, but he saw only large breasts stretching againstthe top of his jacket, pressed against Rob’s flat, masculine chest. Robwas thrusting urgently, and Joe could feel a wet velvet tunnel in hiships wrapped around what could only be Rob’s cock. “OH MY GOD!” He screamed suddenly in shock, “I’M A GIRL! NOOOOOOOOO!!!”His wail filled the empty engine bay as Rob suddenly pulled him tightand Joe felt cum start to squirt into him from Rob’s swelling, pulsingcock.”oooooooo!” Joe heard himself scream, thrashing in bed as he woke upfrom one nightmare into another. His breasts bounced underneath his PJtop and he could feel the hot, wet emptiness in his bucking hips as hispussy ached for the dream cock. He sobbed and nearly dry-heaved as thedream reluctantly faded from his mind.He threw off the sheets and pushed himself up on his arms, lookingbetween his legs. There was a wide stain of pussy juice on the PJ’s anda smaller one on the sheet below. Oh god, he thought, he totallycreamed himself! He felt his heated pussy twitch and flutter, achingfor attention, and the deep gnawing feeling that only a woman desperatefor sex could experience! He moaned as he lay back and his slim handslipped under the waistband of his silk pajamas. He didn’t want to do this, but his body ached for it so badly. Itneeded release in the worst way. He felt his fingers tremblingly touchthe wet, velvet folds of his pussy, and his back arched. He started torub, feeling the velvet folds part, and felt the wetness of a girl’ssecret hole beyond it. He sobbed as he pushed against that void, andfelt his finger slide into his vagina.”Uuuuuuuuh…” He felt himself gasp, pleasure filling his hips. Hethrust further in and wiggled the finger. He could feel hot, wet andvelvety flesh squeeze his finger, but he could also feel a finger wiggleinside the contracting canal of his vagina. The dual feeling made himsob again, but he didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop. He explored further,discovering the remains of his penis in the form of a small, swollen budthat was exquisitely sensitive. He rubbed it, preferring it to thehorrible wet and vulnerable slit below. “No, no, no, no, no” he chanted as the pleasure rose in his hips and hisback arched, his jiggling breasts, capped with thick erect nipples,straining against his top. “No, no, no, NO, NOOOOooooOOooooOOOoooo” Hescreamed as the dam burst, and pleasure suddenly flooded his body fromthe cramping, seizing canal in his hips! His feet drummed on the bed.His pussy throbbed and pulsed, and Joe felt wetness flood from him,pussy cream oozing out of his pulsing slit to drip down into the crackof his rounded ass. He flopped back down onto his back, crying. His body relished therelease, although he still felt horny, the pussy between his legs stillcraving his touch. But he refused to have anything more to do with it. Instead he curled, the smell of a woman’s juices intruding on hissenses, the feeling of his PJ’s clinging to his wet crotch, and sobbedas he mourned the loss of his manhood and everything he had enjoyed inlife, all traded in for a stranger’s life and even stranger slit betweenhis legs.***Darren stared out the window while Ms. Heart, the English teacher,droned on about dangling participles. He turned to look at Sam, feelinghis black curls brush over his shoulders. The auburn-haired girl thathe had become wasn’t paying attention either. She was staring at thewall clock, while her hand idly played with her long, wavy red hair.Her green eyes were lost in thought. Darren wondered if Sam realized howfeminine he looked twirling his hair like that. Her thighs werecrossed, another feminine trait that Darren had noticed Sam doing moreand more often. He looked back outside, smiling. It pleased him to see that Sam wasadopting feminine traits. His choice in clothing had been good as well,and Darren approved. With a little more support and help, Sam mighteven enjoy his new life, and even sooner that Darren hoped. Joe,though… he shook his head. Time enough to worry about Joe later. Hewas just slow to adapt, that’s all. His eyes roamed the class and settled on Tony. He felt a thrill ofexcitement every time he looked at him. It was odd to think that he nowhad an attraction to members of the opposite sex, he never had before hechanged. Maybe it was because he was a girl. Maybe it was because hehad always secretly been gay. Whatever the reason, he now craved maleattention. He closed his eyes, imagining what it would be like to make out withTony. To feel his lips pressing against his own. For him to hold him,pressing his own lithe body against his, a hand gently cupping hisbreast, circling the nipple, caressing his soft belly, slowly making itwas downwards…He opened his eyes, breathing shallowly. He rubbed his face with atrembling, feminine hand, and pressed his thighs together. His vaginawas throbbing tenderly, and he could feel the wetness between his legs. He was possessed with a powerful, yet terrifying eagerness to have theemptiness in his hips filled. He was aching, yearning for a man to takehim, possess him, to fill him up and jet cum into him, to make himutterly a woman. He loved this feeling of vulnerability. To be strong, and yet so weak. To be held and told that he was loved, to be appreciated for both bodyand mind. This was what he had always wanted, but could never vocalizebefore, even to himself. ***Sam sighed and looked at the wall clock again. The time didn’t seem tobe passing any quicker, as much as he wished it to. He fidgeted,crossing his thighs again, and felt his panties pull against his mound. His underwear felt really conspicuous this morning. The purple brasupporting his breasts felt a bit tight, and irritating. He shifted hisshoulders, trying to get more comfortable, and brushed a lock of redhair out of his face. Being a woman was aggravating. He couldn’t believe it had been two days now and they were still stuckas girls. He glanced at the door. Where was Joe, anyhow? They neededthat ring! If Darren was too moon-eyed at being a girl, then he wouldgive it a crack. Either way, he was through waiting. Not that there weren’t benefits to being a girl. His face colored as heremembered thrashing on his bed last night, his body consumed by afemale orgasm. That had felt really good – better than any orgasm hehad experienced as a guy, but very, very different, and unbelievablymessy. He had to sneak his sheets and clothes into the wash first thingbefore his mom discovered the delightful scent of eau d’pussy that hehad left behind – on his sheets, his panties, his pajamas… quite adifference from the sock that had been good enough, before. Even the orgasm itself had been a full-blown production. Nearly a goodhalf-hour as the pleasure had built, wave upon wave… There’s wasn’t acock to pump, but labia that needed to be stroked, a vagina that neededto be dipped into and penetrated, a clit that needed to be rubbed.Sometimes the three in sequence, sometimes one part needing moreattention than the other. And after the orgasm was done, he stillwanted more. The horniness didn’t just abate, it lingered around,encouraging you to go at it again. With a jerk he returned back to reality when he felt someone lightlytouch him on the shoulder. He silently swore as he felt the wet feelingbetween his thighs. He waited until Ms. Heart was facing the blackboardagain, and turned around to accept a note from the guy behind him.Darren’s right – I’m glad I’ve had the chance to experience this, Samthought as he unwrapped the note, which he supposed was from him. ButI’m ready to go back now. I want to go back to when things were simple- when we laughed and played video games, when jacking off meant a pornomag and five minutes of privacy, when dressing up meant putting on anice t-shirt instead of a rumpled one. When getting aroused wassomething that quickly went away, instead of staining your undies andmaking you feel sticky all day.He read the note, his forehead creasing. It wasn’t from Darren, afterall. The handwriting was wrong. As was the content.I can’t wait to get together with you this afternoon. It’s going tobe fun!P.S. I like your body, it’s sexy.He looked around, confused, and caught Amy’s eye. She grinned andwinked slowly at him, and Sam flushed, looking back at the note.P.S. I like your body, it’s sexy.What the hell? Was that something girls said to each other? He checkedhimself, and chided himself for being dumb. Of course he was still agirl, nothing had changed.P.S. I like your body, it’s sexy.A sinking feeling enveloped Sam. No way… that just wasn’t fair. Noway could she be a lesbian. The gods couldn’t be that cruel… couldthey? He cast another glance at Amy, but she was looking at theblackboard.Sam tucked the note away. It must just be something girls said to eachother, like complimenting each other’s hair. It must be.***Joe threw the sheets and his pajamas into the laundry, and turned it on.He was wearing his mom’s black yoga pants and his brother’s hoodie, butthe racy red silk underwear he was wearing came from his own drawers.After bawling in bed for an hour he had finally felt gross enough totake a shower. Soaping down his voluptuous figure should have been aboy’s wet dream, but instead of eroticism he had just felt despair. Butslowly, a plan had come to him.Darren was a lost cause, but Sam trusted Darren. Joe felt certain thatgiving the ring to Darren would be a mistake, and Sam would do exactlythat if he gave it to Sam. So, he thought, squaring his shoulders as he turned on the laundry towash away the last night’s sin, it was up to him. He would figure outhow to solve this. And the best place to start, he decided, would bethe internet. He didn’t have a computer, apparently girl-Joe had betterthings to spend her money on. His mom didn’t have one either, andJack’s was password-protected. But the town library had computers and an internet connection. He wentto his bookbag and pulled out the gold cock ring. He gazed resentfullyat it as it glowed in the sunlight. I hate you, he thought savagely at the circle of gold. As soon as Ifigure out how to reverse this, I’m going to smash you. Break you. Seehow you deal with a freight train rolling over you. Fucking piece ofshit!He thrust the ring into the pocket of his hoodie, and went through thefront door. He was locking it when he heard a voice behind him.”Oh…Hey! Good morning!” Joe dropped his keys in surprise and whirled around. A guy had beenpassing on the sidewalk, but at Joe’s emergence, he came over. He worea tattered denim jacket, adorned with a few chains and a lot of patches,over a black t-shirt. Rumpled jeans hung loosely from his slim hips,his boxers peeking out above the beltline. His hair was short, dyedgreen and purple, and his dark eyes held some inner humor. His lipshung in a crooked smile.”Oh! I’m sorry.” The guys said as Joe picked up the keys, his eyes onhow Joe’s behind thrust out as he did, stretching the yoga pants. “Ididn’t mean to startle you.” Joe locked the door and turned to face thepunk guy. Or was it goth? Joe didn’t know, and didn’t really care.”My name’s Eric! I just moved in two doors over. My dad’s hasn’tregistered me with the school yet, so I got the day off. I thought I’dintroduce myself, since we’re practically neighbours.””Um… hello. Name’s Joe. Sorry… I don’t have time to talk, gottago.” He lowered his head and walked past Eric. As he did, Joe felt thepresence of Eric’s masculinity, smelled his male scent, felt the heatfrom his body, and his female body responded! He felt his lips plumpwith excitement, felt his nipples crinkle in their red lacy prisons,felt a dull, aching warmth emerge in his groin! He ducked his head, hislong blonde hair falling in a curtain around his reddening face, andhurried down the sidewalk.”Well.. glad to meet you!” Eric looked bemused at Joe’s back. Jeez, itwas just a simple hello! But should she have expected anything else?The girl was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed vixen with an amazing body.Probably used to boys worshipping her while she belittled other girlswho weren’t cool enough to be a part of her posse. Eric knew girls likethat, but what a shame that the only other person on the street thatseemed close to his age, was like that.He finished his tour of the new neighborhood, and returned to his garagewhere boxes of his stuff were piled in the garage. Sighing, he startedto unpack his tools.***Sam stepped out of English class and into the main corridor. The maindoor opened, and Sam looked to see if it was Joe, but it was just thecustodian. The open door admitted a cold breeze, and Sam shivered,rubbing his arms. While the days were warm, the spring breezespersisted. “I think you underdressed this morning.” A voice said by his shoulder,and he jumped. Turning around, he saw Amy grinning at him. “I’ve got a hoodie in my locker, would you like it?” She asked, and Samnodded. He followed Amy, mouthing a “I’ll see you later” at Darren, whowatched them leave with a smile on his face. Amy took him to herlocker, and opened it, pulling out a lilac hoodie. “Here” she said, handing it to him. “Put it on. You’re putting onenough of a show as it is.””Huh?” Sam asked, wondering what she was talking about. Amy lookedboth ways, and then reached out and rubbed one of the erect nipples thatwas thrusting through Sam’s t-shirt! Shocked, Sam made a sound that wasa combination of a gasp and a moan as the sensation of having his erectnipple rubbed send little shocks of pleasure to his groin. He felt hispussy clench, tightening pleasurably!”I can tell you like that.” Amy said. “Now come on, put on the hoodie,we’re going to be late.”Sam gulped and pulled on the hoodie. Looking down, he was relieved thathis nipples weren’t showing anymore, despite them feeling taut and hard.But the embarrassment he had felt at the thought was secondary to therealization that Amy was, in fact, attracted to him in a sexual way!That nipple rub was certainly not something girls did to each other. Hefelt his pussy relaxing, twitching and growing damp as it did, and wasconflicted. How did he feel about all this? He followed Amy into the next class, taking his usual seat while Amytook her own closer to the front. Sam stared at her back, and smelledher scent on the hoodie he wore. He felt his pussy throb and growwarmer, the dampness between his thighs increasing. He may be conflicted, he realized, but his body was not. ***Joe scooted his chair closer, and grimaced as he felt his soft chestbump against the side of the table. He really hated having breasts,they were constantly getting in the way. They were really sensitivetoo, and the constant jostling and bumping kept a low-intensity butconsistent current of pleasure alive in his body. His groin had beenfeeling sticky, moist and warm all morning, and the feeling was justgetting worse.Once again he was appalled at just how horny this body was. The urge toplay with himself kept growing in his mind. It was mixed with theterrible fear that he would be pulled into that ghostly pre-life thatthe vicious cunt that Joe thought as girl-Joe had lived in. Was hesimply delaying the inevitable? There was some relief in the thoughtthat having sex with a man utterly disgusted him.(Did it?)The dream he had that morning haunted him. Was he really as averse toit as he thought? An icicle of fear stabbed him, and he quickly turnedback to the computer screen, which was another source of frustration.The writing pad next to his manicured hand only contained a few, vaguenotes. ***Darren and Sam pulled books out of their lockers, getting ready for thelast class of the day, when Sam felt the call of nature. “Take my books in for me, bud.” He said casually, and Darren frowned. “Don’t say ‘bud’. Girls don’t say that to each other!” he whispered,and Sam made a face. “What do they say, then?” “Just don’t say ‘bud’ or ‘buddy’, okay? It sounds weird.””Weirder than three guys being turned into girls because of a magicalcock ring?”Darren stuck his tongue out at him, and Sam rolled his eyes. He set offdown the hallway, and u*********sly stepped into the washroom only tosee two guys pissing into the urinals. Startled, they panicked andyelled at him, struggling to do up their pants. Face flaming, Sam darted out of the washroom, the jeers and laughterfollowing him. He quickly darted into the woman’s washroom. He hadnever been in it before. Curious, he looked around. It was empty, andaside from a different color of paint on the walls, it looked very muchlike the men’s washroom. There was no urinals and one more stall, butthat was it.”Hey Samantha.” Sam jumped. Amy had slipped into the washroom behindhim.”Oh! Hey Amy.””I forgot to tell you earlier. I’ve got to cancel on that homeworkproject this afternoon, my aunt’s slipped and broken her ankle. My dadand I are going to stop by and bring her supper, and do some chores forher.”Sam realized he actually felt disappointed! As nervous as he was aboutit, he had been looking forward to being with her. “Damn, I’m sorry to hear that.””Maybe tomorrow?” Amy asked, hopeful. “Yeah! I… oh. Damn, I forgot. I’m helping Darren pick out a dressfor his date. He’s going on a date with Tony.” Sam stammered, thenrealized that Amy was looking at him curiously, an eyebrow arched. Hementally cursed.”I… damn! I mean Dana, not Darren. I’m helping HER pick out a dress!””Well surely that won’t take all day. Maybe we can meet that evening?You can come over to our house, have supper, and then we can.. work onthe project.” She approached Sam. “Friday night is spaghetti night.” She added witha smile as she drew close. Her eyes went from his face to his breasts.”Um.. yeah! Sure! That sounds great!” Sam said, his voice high-pitched.”Cool. I’ll give you a call, or maybe email you my address.” Samrealized that Amy’s eyes were roving over his body. He backed away,blushing. Amy advanced on him, a predatory look on her face.”What’s the matter Sam? I’m just admiring your body. You have such afine body. I’ve noticed you checking out mine. Do you like what yousee?”Sam’s mouth moved, but he was struck dumb.”I’ve seen the way you look at me Sam. You’re turned on by me! Whatexcites you most, Sam? Is it my breasts? My legs? The way my hipswiggle when I walk?” she purred, her voice suddenly rough with lust.Sam felt his soft ass bump against the wall, and then Amy was on him,whispering in his ear, her warmth and smell surprisingly erotic! “What about me makes you moist, Sam?” she whispered huskily. Sam yelpedas between his legs a hand pressed against his groin. Amy gently rubbedhis pantied mound through the khaki shorts and little bolts of pleasureerupted in Sam’s hips; his pussy twitching wildly.”What’s going on here?” Mrs. Heart walked into the bathroom, lookingdisapprovingly at the two of them. Amy quickly pulled away from Sam and composed herself. “Nothing, Mrs.Heart… Samantha and I were just…dishing.” She turned to Sam, andthere was a wicked gleam in her eye. “We’ll talk later, and I’ll giveyou my address.”She walked out of the bathroom and Sam watched her go, her pert asssexily wiggling inside her pants. Sam knew Amy had put that wiggle infor him!”Don’t you have a class to go to?” Mrs. Heart arched an eyebrow at him.Sam nodded and went to the sink, washing his hands, which weretrembling. In the mirror he saw Mrs. Heart go into a stall, and thenthere was the whisper of a skirt and pantyhose being pulled down. Samsplashed water on his face and looked in the mirror at his cute freckledface. It was pale.Amy excited and scared him. And aroused him. His pussy felt heavy withdesire, and he could feel the female lubrication between his thighs. Hewanted her, but he was terrified. He would have been terrified as aboy. He was doubly so as a girl. He didn’t even know where to beginhandling this.Oh God, he thought miserably as he stared into the confused green eyesin the mirror, please make me a man again. I want my simple life back.Behind him, he heard the sound of a woman urinating.Sam closed his eyes. Please give me strength.***Chapter 7 ***After school Darren and Sam took the school bus, getting off at Joe’shouse. They were quiet, each one consumed by their own thoughts. Theymarched up to Joe’s house and rang the doorbell. There was no response.”What’s up?” Sam and Darren turned and saw Jack come up the path.”Where’s Jo? Didn’t she come on the bus with you?””You mean she’s not here?” Darren asked.Jack frowned. “What do you mean? Didn’t she go to school?””No…” Darren said. Sam bit his lower lip. He had a bad feeling aboutthis.Darren dug out his cell phone, and saw the number of Joe’s cell phone onthe contacts listed as ‘Joanna Maynard’. He called the number.All three of them heard the dim sound of a cell phone ringing through anopen window above.”Shit.” Darren said flatly. There wasn’t much else to say, so afterpromising Jack to call if they saw Joe, they left.”What now?” Darren asked. “Can you think of where Joe might havegone?” “By himself? I don’t have a clue. Should we call the police, orsomething?””That’s a little premature. I’m sure he’ll show up soon. My house iscloser than yours, let’s go there. He’s probably there, waiting forus.” Darren felt fear. Could Joe… have discovered something? He didhave the ring.Sam assented, and together they walked to Darren’s house. To theirsurprise, Joe wasn’t there either. “Well, I can’t think of what to do beyond waiting. Want to come inside?My parents are still at work, and maybe we can talk?””Yeah… talk. Sure.” Whatever happened to video games? But then hesupposed that Darren’s console had evaporated, much like Joe’s car had. Shit, he had really been hoping for something mindless to do. It seemedthat they were getting absolutely nowhere. With anything! Until Joeshowed up, with the ring, they were dead in the water. He felt hisstomach roil. Meeting up with Amy tomorrow was really making himnervous.He shot a glance at Darren. Maybe he could talk to him about Amy. Heneeded to talk to someone, and Darren seemed to have a good handle ongirls, and on being one.They went inside, and Darren got them something to drink. They ploppeddown on Darren’s bed and after some shallow conversation about therespective changes to their rooms after the change, Sam decided to getdown to brass tacks.”I need your help with something, Darren.” “If it’s about breaking the curse, I told you. I need the ring!””No, it’s not that. It’s about… Amy.””What about her?””She wants me to come over on Friday.”Darren smiled. “I bet you’re pretty happy about that! Wow, who wouldhave thought that the first time you get a date with her, it would be asa girl?”Darren saw Sam’s crestfallen face. “I’m k**ding, Sam. I know it’s nota date. I’m just teasing!””Well, that’s just it. I think it really is a date!” Haltingly, Samtold Darren about the note and Amy’s advances. Darren’s eyebrows rosein surprise.”Holy shit, a lesbian? Really? Amy? I’d have never guessed! Shedoesn’t look anything like what I imagined a dyke would look like!She’s not, um…””Butch.””Yeah.” Darren whistled. “This is either really lucky, or reallyunlucky, depending on how much you like her.” Sam rubbed his face, andDarren felt sympathy for his friend. “What are you going to do?””Shit, I don’t know! I mean, I’ve never done it with a girl. Never.What the fuck am I supposed to do? How am I supposed to, you know,satisfy her? It feels like she might want to, you know, do it. But Idon’t have a cock anymore!”A thought came to Darren, and he shivered suddenly, like someone gentlytraced a finger down his neck and his supple back. Did he dare? Hefelt goosebumps erupt on his soft skin, felt his breasts tighten as thenipples erected, and his pussy suddenly felt hot and loose.”Well…” Darren said, his mouth dry, “you could… practice.”Sam looked at him dumbly. “Practice? How the fuck am I supposed to dothat?””You could practice on me. I’m a girl.” Darren said, casting the die.Darren watched as multiple emotions played on Sam’s face. Hope, horror,lust, disgust and fear all passed over his freckled face, almost tooquickly to notice.”…on you?” Sam said faintly. Was Darren serious? He thought aboutAmy, again trying to think what he would do when the time came, andagain drew a blank. The fact was, he didn’t have a clue. There was awhite wall there, and he couldn’t get past it. He had no referenceframe. He was a fish trying to fly.He looked at Darren, who was looking back nervously. He took inDarren’s long, curling black hair, the beautiful olive-skinned body withlithe curves. He felt fear in his belly, and butterflies in hisstomach. His mouth was dry. There was a tightness in his groin, like aspring wound near breaking. “Yes, on me. Look, I’ve never done this before either. I wouldn’t beoffering if you weren’t my best friend.”Sam nodded, still uncertain. But he felt heat rising in his groin,moistness slipping into his slit. “I’m not expecting anything, and neither should you, okay? I’ll justget naked and lie on my bed. You can explore my body, and I’ll tell youwhat feels good and what doesn’t, okay? Maybe that will help with Amy. Think of it as an experiment!””…okay.” Sam said, and watched as Darren pulled off his long-sleevedshirt, exposing his black bra. Were they really doing this? Darrenunclasped the bra with an ease that Sam envied, and his pert, brown-nippled breasts fell out, jiggling slightly on his chest. This wascrazy, Sam thought. But the sight of those perky teats increased theswampy heat in Sam’s groin. Darren pulled down the skirt and tights, and finally peeled off theblack panties. Sam swallowed as he beheld the soft black curls ofDarren’s vulva and below it, the gleaming wet folds of his female sex.Holy shit, Sam thought, dazed; he’s fucking wet. Darren turned to thebed, showing his pert, rounded ass to Sam, and then lay down, looking atSam expectantly. Sam moved to the bed, feeling between his thighs his own femaleexcitement. He paused for a moment, admiring Darren’s body.Tentatively he touched Darren’s stomach, gently rubbing it. It felt sosoft. His hand roamed upwards, and he gently cupped Darren’s breast.Encouraged by Darren’s soft moan, he played with it for a bit, excitedby its warmth, the soft feeling of hot flesh in his hand, the supplenessof it. He wasn’t unfamiliar with it – he had played with his ownbreasts – so he knew he shouldn’t squeeze it too hard, the glands insidethe breast would hurt if he did. Despite having breasts of his own,though, it was very exciting to play with another girl’s teats. Heturned his attention to the brown, erect nipple on top.”Ouch.””Oh! Sorry Darren.””Call me Dana, Sam. My name is Dana.” Darren savoured the name.Darren was fast becoming just a memory.”Don’t pinch so hard. It’s very sensitive.””Oh, okay… maybe this will feel better.” Sam sucked Darren’s erectnipple into his mouth, sucking gently on the teat. Darren moanedloudly, arching his back as pleasure flooded his body. “Keep stroking my body, Sam. It…ohhhh… feels good.” Sam slowlycontinued to kiss and caress Darren’s body, trying to guess what wouldfeel good. “Now kiss my neck… gently. That’s right… lick and suck there. Theback of my neck is so sensitive, try there for a moment… oooooh…yesssss.” Darren cooed as he guided Sam into kissing and stroking hismost sensitive spots. Sam happily obliged, although he was stillnervous, he was enjoying the experience as well. Between his supplethighs his khakis were displaying a small, but spreading, wet spot. “Stroke the sides of my hips… yes, the curve there…oooooh.” Darren, no longer content to be a passive receiver, reached out with hishands and Sam gasped in pleasure as Darren started to knead the danglingmounds of Sam’s breasts beneath his t-shirt. Operating purely oninstinct, he leaned down and kissed Darren, who enthusiasticallyreturned it. They each felt the plump feminine lips of the otherpressing and sliding against each other. Minutes later Sam felt Darren grab his hand and move it lower, and thenSam was feeling soft curls and wet, ridged flesh beneath his fingers.They continued to kiss as Sam gently rubbed Darren’s mound, his fingersquickly becoming coated with Darren’s juices. Sam suddenly realizedthat Darren’s tongue was in his mouth. They slid against each other,and Sam shuddered. His pussy felt like a hot, streaming mess. He couldfeel his juices escaping down through a leg hole to slide down his softthigh. It was so weird to feel wet, hot and achingly empty wherepreviously he had felt hard and urgent. Darren was moaning, and it onlyinflamed Sam’s desire.Sam broke the kiss, and Darren watched his eyes flick down to his pussy.”Go for it” he whispered hoarsely. Sam maneuvered his head down toDarren’s groin, Darren gasping as Sam’s auburn locks brushed against hislower belly.Sam hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. Darren’s pussy was wet, thelabia swollen apart showing the pinkness of the crevice beyond. Aboveit, Sam could see a small, shining bud. Experimentally, he licked itand was shocked when Darren yelped, his back suddenly arching! “Oh! oh oh oh…. Not there, not yet…” Darren moaned, and Sam triedinstead licking the wet folds. Darren moaned loudly and didn’tcomplain, so Sam continued, trying different approaches, exploring withhis tongue and his finger. He found a soft pink hole, oozing cream, andlicked it, enjoying the shuddering of Darren’s body. It must be thevagina, he thought dazedly, and felt his own oozing hole between histhighs throbbing. “Now.. now lick my clit, Sam…” Darren gasped, and Sam obliged. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh that feels so good! Keep doing it! Keep doing it! Ah!AH! AAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Sam felt Darren suddenly grab his hair and pull hishead tight against Darren’s inflamed pussy, and he stuck his tongue intothe cleft as far as he could, wiggling it, as Darren’s moaning suddenlyrose to a shriek! He felt Darren arch his back, his body quivering, andthen he flopped down as he cried out in pleasure! Sam felt Darren’sjuices flowing over his face as the olive-skinned girl rode the orgasm,twitching and moaning on the bed.Sam rose, a mixture of satisfaction, lust and disgust roiling insidehim. He couldn’t belive he had just eaten out his best friend! Hislips and chin shone with Dana’s honey. He looked down at himself, andwas surprised to see his t-shirt pulled up over his breasts, one of thetits hanging out outside the cup, the pink nipple crinkly and erect.His panties were sopping wet with pussy cream, and he could feel ittrickling down one thigh. He started to put his breast back into itscup when he heard Dana say,”What are you doing? No. No, no, no… you’re… not done yet. Liedown.””Uh… I don’t know…” Sam started, but the truth was, he was achingfiercely.”Lie down, Sam.” Sam lay down. Dana leaned over him, her hands busy,and Sam raised his arms, allowing Dana to pull the t-shirt over hishead. He felt his red hair tumble down around his face as Dana expertlyunclasped his bra, releasing the pale, soft mounds on his chest. Samlooked down as Dana unbuttoned his shorts and pulled them off, revealingthe purple panties with their soaked gusset. They quickly joined thebra on the floor.Dana looked down at Sam, who was gazing at her with mingled fear andexpectation. Dana licked her lips, and she dove onto him.***Joe thrust the pad and pencil away from him in frustration. They fellto the ground, and a nearby librarian frowned at him. He scowled back,jerked his hoodie over his head and stalked away, fingering the goldcock ring in his pocket. Nothing! Absolutely nothing! A few half-assed accounts buried deep insome conspiracy sites, clearly written by lunatics, and a bunch offantasies written by people who desperately wanted what he sodesperately needed to rid himself of. He could feel his pussy gently, rythmically tensing. It was sticky andmoist, the urge to have it satisfied… filled with something hard…growing stronger. He had been horny nearly every hour of every daysince becoming a girl, and he was getting so tired of it. He left the library, and started to walk home. A hand pinched andpulled at the yoga pants covering his full behind, plucking the red silkpanties out from between his ass cheeks. As he walked, he pondered in the slow, methodical way that he had. Hecouldn’t find anything concrete on the internet, and a search of the fewbooks the library had on the occult had yielded confusing myth andlittle else. He read about Tiresias, and Circe, and various legends ofshapechanging b**sts and deities, but nowhere did it mention the use ofa sexual aid to do it!His head sank, and he felt his long blonde hair brush his cheeks. Hebit his lip, feeling its feminine softness and plumpness. Sexual aid. That ring had to come from somewhere. It didn’t justmagically appear on the side of the road. Did it? No, he had to drawthe line somewhere. That ring was on the side of the road because…?He chewed on that for a while. It had to be on the side of the trans-canada because someone had thrown it there, most likely from a vehicle. Why would they throw it out, or away? He watched his feet moving, one over the other, his hips swaying and histhighs gently jiggling with each step under the thin stretchy fabric ofthe yoga pants. He stared at his flat crotch.A man wouldn’t have thrown it out. A man would have felt the urge toput it on, and having done so, found himself a woman. He would havekept the ring, as Joe had, and tried to find a cure for the curse. Unless, of course, he had given up as Joe himself felt like doing, andflung it away. But that seemed unlikely. Even a cursory search onlineshowed that there was no shortage of people willing to pay, and pay big,for something like that. Why throw it away?Maybe a woman had gotten it. Joe didn’t know how the ring would affecta natural woman, but he suspected it wouldn’t affect them at all. Thisthing was aimed squarely at men. Why would a woman have a gold cockring to begin with? No, Joe felt a man had thrown it away. He wasalmost sure of it.The dying heat of the day soaked into his body as he walked, the hoodiewas too thick and Joe felt sweat starting to trickle down his suppleback and into the valley between the soft mounds on his chest. Hepulled down the hoodie over his head, and regretted not wearing anythingunderneath it except a bra. If he was still a guy, he would have takenit off and gone home topless. But he was a girl, an annoying,inconvenient girl, and going topless was not something he could doanymore. Yet another item on his ‘cannot-do’ list. So a guy had thrown the cock ring away. Either it had not affected him,which seemed unlikely, or… a new thought came to him, and he tried hisbest to reconstruct the events of the evening from the point where hehad found the cock ring. The cock ring’s effects hadn’t been evident right away… he couldn’tpinpoint exactly when he had gotten his new pussy, but it wasn’timmediately. At least he hadn’t realized it immediately. It had been agood quarter of an hour before he had started noticing a problem. Hisflesh crawled as he remembered the terror of that night. There was more, wasn’t there. But what? Yes. Disgust. He had feltdisgust after putting on the cock ring, or he would have left the thingon longer. It had, after, felt really good. He felt a sharp twinge ofyearning as he thought about how hard he had been, how good it had felt.His pussy twitched. So much better than this constant, aching, wetarousal. He tried to focus. Yes. Disgust. He remembered that fleeting look oneach of his friend’s faces as they had pulled off the cock ring. They,too, had felt that quick stab of revulsion. What would he have done ifhe had been by himself, with nobody nearby to encourage to put it on?He probably would have thrown the ring away. That was it, he was abruptly certain. Somebody, while driving, hadtouched the ring, and felt the incredible urge to put it on hisstiffening cock. Joe tried to imagine someone doing that while driving.Difficult. He had probably stopped by the side of the road and put iton. Feeling the disgust, that someone might have – probably had – flungthe ring out the window and continued on his way.Joe tried to imagine what that must have been like for the driver. Howquickly would he have noticed that his erection was gone? That hiscrotch was flat and curving, moistening and growing hot and wet? Joefelt his own arousal grow as he imagined it, and felt himself growoutright slippery between his legs.What would the driver have done? It didn’t matter. When he hadrealized it, or whether he returned or not to look for the ring, it hadremained there on the side of the road. Waiting for Joe.He wondered if some cosmic entity had put him in its sights.Okay… focus! It was on the other side of the road. The lane leadingout of town. He might have gotten the ring somewhere in town! Butwhere? Joe glanced at the darkening sky. It was too late today, but tomorrowhe would skip school, and visit every single shop he could find thatdealt in sex aids, secondhand items, or curios. He didn’t know if thatunknown driver had bought the thing, found it in his grandma’s attic, orwhat. But it was a lead, slim as it was. Now he just had to getthrough another night as a horny teenage girl.***Sam suddenly arched his back, his pink-nippled mounds quivering as hisface contorted in pleasure. Fireworks burst in his head and a hoarsecry erupted from his feminine lips, and then he was moaning, almostsobbing, as he felt the much-needed release of a female orgasm ripthrough his wide, fertile hips! He was kneeling on the bed, andbetween his thighs Dana was on her back sucking on his labia as Sam rodehis orgasm. He felt his juices flowing as he trembled and sighed. He collapsed onto the bed next to Dana, exhausted. God that had felt sogood. His body has desperately needed that, and now he felt deliciouslyrelaxed, his pussy’s throbbing slowly ebbing. God, he couldn’t believehis first time had been as a girl, with a girl who had once been hismale best friend! He giggled. It was so absurd. Dana got up, hermouth and chin shining with Sam’s juices, and smiled at him.”What’s so funny?””This… just… all this. It’s so weird. I can’t believe we just didthat.””You were excellent, Sam. I mean, well, I think you were excellent. Itsure felt damn good to me! I think Amy’s going to be a very happygirl.”Sam felt happiness and warmth flood him at Dana’s words. “Thank you.” he whispered.Dana stretched, her breasts lifting with the action. Sam admired herbody, and his hand gently caressed his relaxing pussy, a tingle runningthrough him. Really, he thought languidly, was this so bad? To be agirl? He thought, then, that even if he didn’t switch back he couldcope. And perhaps more than cope. He no longer felt that deep, gnawingfear. But the yearning to return to his simpler male life remained.But for now, he enjoyed the afterglow of his orgasm as he lied naked onthe bed with Dana.***Joe turned the corner that led to the street where his home was.Nearby, he saw a small U-haul parked in the driveway where that new guy,Eric, lived. As he approached, he saw a middle-aged man emerge from theU-haul with a stack of boxes. He was followed by Eric. Joe suddenly stopped, his mouth dry. Eric was topless, and sweat beaded his muscular upper body, his musclesstraining as he carried a heavy wooden chest into the house. Joe felthis eyes unwillingly travel over Joe’s hard, masculine body, taking inthe slim hips, long legs, strong muscles and lingering on the bulge inhis rumpled jeans. Joe’s wet pussy rippled in need. His soft, yielding body – so differentfrom the hard masculine one he was admiring – tensed. He felt hisbreasts swelling, the nipples thrusting forward. A terrifying need rosewithin him, threatening to crush the last bastion of his will. Heneeded to go. To leave. Now! But his feet remained rooted.Eric and his father emerged from the house. “That should just about do it! Not bad, not bad! I was hoping to befinished in one day. This calls for a celebration, son! Let’s get apizza!” Eric suddenly noticed the girl he had met earlier, Jo, standing on thesidewalk staring at him. She suddenly blushed, her face flaming, anddemurely lowered her head to stare at the ground. But she didn’t leave.”That’s alright Dad. I think I’ll… stay and unpack.”Eric’s father was a sharp one and his eyes darted to the teenage girlloitering on the sidewalk. “How about I pick us up two larges? Or perhaps two larges and a small?”Eric split a grin. His dad really was the best. “That sounds perfect,Pa!” “I also need to drop off a cheque. So I’ll be awhile.” He winked.”Remember what I taught you about being a gentleman.”Eric’s dad nodded at Jo, and stepped into the cab of the U-haul. With aclatter and a roar, the U-haul hit the road.”Heya, Joanna! We just finished moving in the last of our stuff. Mydad’s going to get some pizzas, would you like to stay and have supper?”Eric asked, fully expecting the snotty girl to stick her nose up andleave. But to his surprise, she slowly nodded.”Pizza… yeah… sure.” she stammered, sounding uncertain. She walkedstiffly up to him and stood there staring. “Um… hey. Why don’t I show you inside?” he said, eager to engage thegorgeous, but weird, blonde girl. He wondered why she was staring sointently at him. He looked down, and realized he was shirtless. Maybeshe was just admiring his pecs, he thought, amused. His last girlfriendhad said he had a really nice body, though it hadn’t stopped her fromdumping him for the track star at his last school. The thought made himwince.He went up to the front door, and opened it for Jo. She walked inside,and Eric’s eyes darted to the soft, bouncing ass that so nicely filledout the yoga pants she was wearing. He felt his cock start to stir, andquickly looked away. He wouldn’t be making any good first impressionswith an erection in his pants!***”I think I need a shower now. Want to join me?” Sam startled awake. Had he been sleeping? Drowsing, for sure. “Sure!”Sam said. What would have seemed abhorrent, almost unthinkable whenthey were guys seemed almost natural as girls. He got off the bed,stretching, feeling the stickiness of drying pussy cream between histhighs. Yes, he thought, a shower would feel good!”Do we have time? When are your parents coming home?””It’s almost five now. So we have a half hour or so.”They enjoyed the hot shower, taking turns in the spray to wash thejuices and sweat off of them. The sight of water glistening on theirsoft curves excited them, and they both felt a warm, tense feelingbetween their legs. “Dana? When did… um… when did you start thinking of yourself as agirl?” Was it right away, or did it just take time?” Sam asked,curious. He was wondering where the sudden acceptance of being female came from. He still didn’t want to stay a girl, as fantastic as the lesbian sexwith Amy promised to be. Inside he still thought of himself as a guywho was simply a lesbian because he retained his attraction to girls.As good as the experience had been, he still wanted to thrust a cockinto Amy, not rub pussies with her. It suddenly occurred to him thatAmy would probably not want him as a guy. The thought saddened him.”I… don’t know.” Dana said. “Just now, I think, was when I finallyembraced my femininity wholly. But I think I was already starting tothink of myself as female the night I got back home from the cinema.You know, the night we found the ring.””Was it a conscious choice?” Sam asked, afraid of the answer.Dana thought for a moment. “Yes… yes it was.”Sam sighed in relief, and Dana continued.”I mean, it felt right. I pretty much didn’t want to go back from thestart. So much so that I didn’t even want to try.” It slipped outbefore Dana realized it.A bar of soap dropped from Sam’s nerveless hands. Dana turned and sawSam staring at her, his green eyes filled with shock.***Joe followed Eric up the stairs, watching his tight ass flex with eachstep. He could feel his honey flowing, soaking his panties; his pussytight and hot. His clit was swollen, he could feel it, a tiny erect budabove his seeping slit, aching, sensitive, begging to be touched. Whywas he here? But he knew. He should be going home. But he couldn’t.”This is my room. Not much to look at, I know.” Eric said, gesturing. Joe saw boxes piled everywhere. The bed was a just a frame, aboxspring, and an uncovered mattress above it. On the bed were moreboxes and a laundry hamper filled with sheets and a blanket.His will broke, suddenly. Good enough, he thought dimly as a roarfilled his ears, drowning out the feeble protestations his male mind wasmaking.”You can almost see the creek from…uh… Jo?” Eric suddenly stammeredas Joe turned him around.”What are you.. oh.” Eric said funnily as Joe snaked his hand into hisjeans and grabbed him. Joe felt the warm, squirming weight of Eric’sballs and rapidly engorging cock in his hand, and in seconds hisfeminine hand was gripping an iron shaft of heat. It pulsed in hishand, each pulse answered by a quiver in his pussy.”Look… I mean… c’mon… this isn’t right…” Eric stammered. Joewished he would shut up. He grabbed one of Eric’s hands and placed iton his breast, while the other continued to hold Eric’s cock within hispants, rubbing the head with its thumb. He felt Eric’s hand squeeze hismammary through the hoodie, and he moaned in pleasure, his pussysuddenly clenching.He pulled Eric, by his cock, closer, and stuck his face into the shallowof Eric’s neck, and breathed deeply. The scent, raw, sweaty and utterlymasculine, overwhelmed him and fanned his female need into an inferno.His hands worked quickly, unbuttoning Eric’s jeans.***”You didn’t… you weren’t…” Sam stammered. “Sam, I…””Oh my god. Joe was right about you.” Sam stepped past Dana out of theshower, feeling Dana’s wet breast slide along her arm. The cool airoutside the shower made his own pink nipples crinkle and erect.”Right about me? What?” Dana cried.”He said you didn’t want to find a way back. He said you wanted to staythe way you were. That you might not want to help us!” Sam said,furious. “You want to stay a girl. I understand that! But you had nointention of helping Joe and I, did you!”Dana was crushed. She wanted to protest, but Sam was right. “…no.” she admitted truthfully. “You BASTARD!” Sam shrieked, yanking open the bathroom door and marchedinto Dana’s room, gathering his clothes from the floor. Dana followed,tears in her eyes. “I… I didn’t mean to hurt anyone. I was so happy… I was sure youguys would come around!””Come around? COME AROUND?” Sam whirled on her. “When I think…” hesaid, pulling on his shirt, not bothering with the bra, or even dryingoff. “…that we trusted you! Thought you could undo this!” He yankedthe shirt down. His erect nipples tented the fabric, which damp, clungto Sam’s breasts, molding itself to their form.”How, Sam, HOW?” Dana exploded. “Do I LOOK like a freaking WITCH? Haveyou EVER seen me do magic? Do I look like I’ve got a wand I can twirlto somehow turn you back into a guy?”Sam said nothing, angrily yanking on his panties, still damp with hisjuices, over his glistening hips.”DO I, SAM?” Dana screamed, tears of frustration sliding down hercheeks. “Have you thought of how UNFAIR it is to expect ME to fix allof this?!?” Sam yanked on his khakis and bolted for the stairs.”IT’S NOT EVEN MY FAULT!” Dana shrieked. “Why don’t you go blame Joe! But you should be thanking him instead! You’ve been given a gift, Sam. A GIFT! It’s not curse! It’s the best thing that ever happened in mywhole miserable life!”Sam ignored him, pulling on his sandals.”Look at me!” Dana said, and the furious, despairing quality of hervoice made Sam look up. She was at the top of the stairs, her legsplanted apart, her body straight. Water dripped down, highlighting hercurves and her beauty. Her face was rigid and flushed with anger, butalso proud!”Do I look hideous? Do I look cursed! No! I’m so much better now,Sam! WE BOTH ARE!”Sam opened the front door.”THIS IS A GIFT! WHY CAN’T YOU UNDERSTAND-“Sam slammed the door behind him.***Joe turned around and bent over onto the mattress, feeling his breastsflatten within his hoodie. He didn’t want to see this, see himselfgiving himself up like some slut. He squeezed his eyes shut, feelingtears in them. Tears of shame, but also of relief that his urgent needswas going to be met.His yoga pants and the red panties, soaked with his cream, where downaround his ankles. He spread his legs and arched his back to fullyexpose the wet, glistening folds of his sex to Eric. He felt his labiaswelling and parting, and felt cool air on the creaming pink hole of hisvagina. Inside of him was a wet, aching emptiness. Eric looked dazed. He couldn’t believe this was happening. His jeansand boxers had been yanked down by Joe, his cock almost swollen purple. Precum glistened on its tip.”I, uh, we, can’t do this.” he stammered. “I don’t have a rubber.” Joe scowled. “I’m on the pill!” he lied, frantic. “Just get in thereand do me!” he practically shrieked. He yelped as he felt Eric seize his hips, and his cock push against hisslippery folds. Eric pushed his hips forward slowly, and Joe exhaled, ashocked gasp, as he felt his vagina start to spread, Eric’s cock slowlysqueezing into his tight passage! Oh god, that hurt, but felt so incredibly good too! Eric kept pushing, and Joe felt himself spreading to take his manhood,his lubricated inner walls registering every bump, every vein of theerect monster. Just as he thought he couldn’t take any more, he feltEric’s hips press against his, and felt Eric’s ballsack nestled againstthe back of his soft thighs.Both of them panted, feeling something neither of them expected!Joe realized that he felt really good – not just sexually, but he felt..secure! Protected. Like he was surrounded by a castle. It was astrange but very fulfilling feeling. Also, Eric felt good. He felt…right, somehow. His slim hips seemed almost designed to fit into Joe’swide, fertile ones. His height was just enought so that Joe’s headwould fit under his chin, and being taken doggy-style like this meantthat Eric’s head was at just the right height to nibble on his neck andear, which was what he was doing! His arms had released his hips andhad slid underneath his hoodie to grasp Joe’s full, ripe breasts. Hiscock was thick enough to fully fill him but not enough to be painful,and just barely long enough to reach his cervix, but not enough to beatupon it as he started to thrust into Joe!Eric couldn’t believe this girl that he was reaming. She was perfect,almost if she was designed to inflame the core of his being, pressingevery button and lighting up every nerve. He had felt completelypowerless to resist her. If any other girl had done what she had done,he would have been tempted, but also revolted. His father was his rolemodel, and had instilled in him how important it was to respect women -to be chivalrous, and courteous, and realize that women were people too,with complex needs and desires. But he had been also taught to alwaysrespect himself, and how important it was to make good decisions and notlet baser desires tempt him into doing something he would regret later.But this girl… she commanded, and he obeyed. She desired, and hecould do nothing but provide. There was a strange, compellingvulnerability in her eyes that made him want to take up arms against theworld and protect her from all of its ills. Her body felt absolutely right to him – not too soft, not too firm, withcurves that jiggled but weren’t fat, breasts that were full andgenerous with thick nipples that he could feel pressing into his palmsas he kneaded and grasped them. She gave off a scent that impelled himto thrust even harder and deeper into her, the softness of her hair onhis cheek filling him with a powerful, urgent desire to protect her, tobe her knight in shining armor! Her hips were the perfect size forgrabbing, and he did so, releasing her breasts so that he could thrustharder and faster into her.”Uh! Uh! UH!” Joe felt Eric increase his pace, and the wet heat rosewithin him, cresting, and he heard his girlish voice cry out, gasping inpleasure. He felt his vagina grip Eric’s cock strongly, grasping it,kneading it, and heard Eric’s panting increase to a fevered pitch. Hefelt Eric’s arm slide down around his waist, and his eyes shot open ashe felt Eric expertly start tweaking his clit! It was too much!”Uh! AH! AH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”Joe screamed as he felt his pussy clamp down on Eric’s cock, and Joethrashed, his back arching, as he came! His pussy started rippling andthrobbing, sucking on Eric’s cock, as a series of high-pitched yelpsburst from his lips! He saw colors in his head and he nearly passed outfrom the brutal strength of the orgasm.Eric felt Joe’s pussy caressing and squeezing his cock as her suppleflesh thrashed and her cries of pleasure filled the air, and he couldn’trestrain himself anymore! He felts his balls tighten, his penisswelling so hard it was painful, and he yanked hard on Joe’s hips!”Uh…Uh! UH!” Joe felt Eric grunt harshly, pulling hard on Joe’s wide,feminine hips to plant his twitching, pulsing cock as deeply as he couldinside the girl’s willing flesh! His cock swelled, and then it wasjerking, and Joe cried out as he felt the warmth of fierce jets of cumspraying into his cramping, clenching vagina! He sobbed as his femalebody relished the insemination, Eric still grasping him hard to makesure the voluptuous girl received every spurt! He collapsed on top ofJoe, spent, his cock twitching feebly within Joe’s passage. “Oh… oh baby…” Eric gasped, and his hands reached forward, one tograsp and knead a supple tit and the other to stroke Joe’s long hair,but Joe wasn’t having any of it! A tidal wave of mingled rage anddisgust rose inside of him, and appalled with what he had done, helashed out.”GET OFF OF ME!” Joe’s shriek of anger startled Eric, who gaped andstumbled backwards, his softening cock pulling out of Joe with a suckingnoise, dribbles of cum falling from its tip to the floor! He trippedover his pants and some boxes behind him and fell backwards, the back ofhis head striking a heater. Stars erupted in his head and the worlddisappeared in a static hum, and when his senses returned Joanna wasgone! “Shit, shit, shit!” Eric gasped as he got up and struggled to getdressed. His cock was wet with Joanna’s juices, and he could smell thesex in the room. What the hell! What just happened? She had seemed to enjoy it, despitethe terseness of her speech and refusal to indulge in foreplay. But thesex had felt so good, so right, so much better than any fuck he hadbefore. Had it all been an act? Was she rushing to cry ‘****’? Ericfelt fear, a bucket of ice-cold water after the molten heat of theircoupling. But somehow he doubted that. What he didn’t doubt was that he had acted like a colossal jerk. And sohad she! They had both acted like randy immature teens, which, hereflected, was what they were. But he, in particular, felt that he hadlet himself down.He got out a rag and started removing the wet spots of cum from thecarpet of the floor and the mattress, his mind roiling. He wouldapologize to her. It didn’t even occur to him to wonder if they wouldmeet again. He simply knew it would happen. He had felt something – abond, or connection, that he had never felt with a girl before. Karma,Kismet or Fate, he knew they weren’t done yet, and might never be done. He started humming as he cleaned.***Chapter 8***Sam walked towards his home, sullenly staring at the sidewalk and at hisslender feet. He heard a wolf whistle, and looking up, saw two guys,playing basketball in a driveway, staring at his body. “Hey sexy! Love the braless look! Whoo!” one called out, and the otherlaughed.Sam was suddenly aware of his shirt clinging to his unsupported tits,and flushed. He ducked his head and stalked down the sidewalk, his armscrossing and covering his jiggling mounds. Between his legs he couldfeel his sticky, damp panties clinging to his vulva. Any goodwill hehad towards being a girl was completely gone. His fury rose in him again, but had no outlet. Who was he supposed toget angry at? Dana was just a convenient target, and he knew she hadnot deserved it. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but Dana was right.It was utterly ridiculous to have simply expected her to fix it, whetherthat faith was misplaced or not, it was stupid. He had no right to lashout at her like that. Joe may have started the whole mess, but again, nobody had forced Sam toslide that thing on his cock. God, he missed it right now. He really,really missed being a boy right now. His hands, gripping his arms,squeezed, and he winced as his long fingernails dug into sensitive skin.He couldn’t be mad at Joe, he had been at the mercy of the thing fromthe moment he picked it up. None of them had been able to resist it, sowhat did it matter who picked it up first?He should have been strong enough. He could have broken the chain. Hecould have said no. Then Darren would have said no. And then… what? Joe would have been all alone. Darren and Sam would have always thoughtthat Joe was a girl, and the town slut to boot. He would have beenutterly alone. His heart broke for him. He was struggling hard enoughas it was with his two friends in the same boat. Going at it alonewould have been so much worse.Where was Joe? He would give him a call as soon as he got home. Heshivered as the darkness continued to fall, the warm evening air givingway to the cold of the mountain night.***Joe wiped the tears from his face as he rushed home, ripples of motionand the jiggling of his chest reminding him of his hated femininity, butnot so much as the slimy, slippery feeling between his legs. He couldfeel that his female horniness was greatly reduced, but it brought himno comfort. How could he have done that! He had become his worst nightmare. Whatwas next? Treating his mom like shit, buying expensive slutty clothing,or planning who next to fuck? He was so absorbed by his anger and guiltthat he never paused to consider the other feelings he had felt withEric. He reached his house, and noted with surprise that it was dark already. His mom was home, and he could smell her cooking, but he wasn’t hungry. He trudged up the steps to the front door, and checked himself. Theblack yoga pants hid the gleaming spot staining the fabric between hisplump thighs, but he would need to change right away. His mood becameblacker, if that was possible. Would it matter? He was a slut. Whocared if it was obvious? But a tiny voice inside of it insisted, youdo. He opened the door and stepped in.”There you are! Jeez where have you been?” Jack said, bolting up fromthe couch where he had been doing his homework.”Is she home?” Joe saw his mom step out of the kitchen, her facecreased with worry. “Jo, where have you been? The school called andsaid you skipped classes. What’s going on?””Mom, I…” Joe felt tears well in his eyes.”Are you all right, Jo?” His mom asked, and Joe felt the tears slidedown his cheeks. “Oh Jo, Jo.. come here, my little girl” Joe’s mom hugged him, and Joefelt his breasts flatten against his mom’s. Between his legs he feltcum welling out of his vaginal slit, soaking into his panties. Hestarted to sob heavily, pushing his face into his mom’s chest, somethinghe had never been able to do as a burly teenage boy who had stood a handhigher than her.He felt his mom stroking his long blonde hair as his crying grewstronger and he started retching from the poisonous sorrow within him. ***Dana poked morosely at the mashed potatoes on his plate. “What’s the matter Dana?” His mom asked. His dad glanced upwards ather, and resumed eating, but Dana could tell he was listening. Dana hadalways had a good relationship with her parents, but they were alwaysfaintly distant and he had trouble discussing personal matters withthem. Especially now. “Nothing, Mom. I just had an argument with Samantha, güvenilir bahis that’s all.” Hepushed a brussel sprout across the plate. “We’re not friends anymore.” To his surprise, his mom chuckled. “You’re always having arguments withher, dear. And you always make up the next day. That girl’s got atemper, but you’ve never let it phase you before.” “Yeah… but this time’s different.” “Like the last time? Or the time before that?” Her mom sighed. “Weall have faults and flaws, and part of being a friend is being acceptingof that. There’s an old quote – like your friends for their virtues,and love them for their flaws. We all have crosses to bear, Dana.”Dana’s father slyly added “And yours is being devastatingly beautiful,my dear.” Dana rolled her eyes as her mom giggled. She turned back toDana.”Don’t worry so much about it, Dana. I know she’s a good friend, andgood friendships don’t break up just because you quarreled. What wasthe argument about?Dana returned to her plate. “Nothing serious, Mom.” She realized shewas still angry. She hadn’t done anything wrong! But, a small voicewhispered to her, you had been implicit in doing something by doingnothing. You could have told them from the start that you like being agirl and didn’t want to change, or even help them. Then at least theycould have known instead of just waiting for you to magically fixthings.His anger dulled, washed away by sorrow. As wise as his mom was, shedidn’t think Sam or Joe would ever want to speak to her again.***The phone rang, and Joe started. He and his mom had been on the couch,and he had laid his head in his mom’s lap as she gently caressed hishair, and slowly his crying had subsided into dry heaves. He heard Jackanswer the phone.”Jo? It’s Samantha. She wants to talk to you.””Tell her Jo’s not available, Jack.””No Mom, it’s okay.” Joe got up and took the phone from Jack, who waslooking worried at him. He gave him a wan smile, and Jack returned it.”Hello?””Oh thank God!!! For fuck’s sake Joe, where the hell have you been?We’ve…I’ve been worried sick about you!””Oh shit Sam… you won’t fucking believe it… I’ll give you a calllater, okay? “”…okay. Call me. Promise, okay?”Joe promised and hung up. “Sit down, Jo. Jack, a little privacyplease.”Joe gulped as Jack tromped upstairs to his room. He sat down on thecouch and turned to his mom.”Mom, I… I…” I’m a slut? A whore? “I know what’s going on Jo. I know you’ve just had sex.”Jo’s mouth closed with an audible click. How?”I’m not blind, Jo. I know the just-fucked look. I can smell the sexon you. I… I wanted to always have this talk with you, but before,you always pushed me away. But I can see you’re trying, Jo.””Mom, I…” “Shhh. Let me finish. I’m going to talk plainly to you, Jo. Woman towoman, because you are a woman now, and it’s time I treated you likeone, though you will always be my baby girl in my heart.”Joe felt his throat close up. Goddamnit, stop it, stop crying!”I know how powerful it is. The urge. I know, because you get thatfrom me.”What was she talking about?”When I was your age, I was also… randy. I slept around a lot. Notjust because I felt… urges, but also because I didn’t think veryhighly of myself. It got bad, Jo. I had a bad reputation. Bad boyswould sleep with me and throw me away, and I accepted it, because Ibelieved that I was no better.”Jo squirmed, uncomfortable. He wasn’t sure how to handle this.”But then I met your father. At first, I treated him badly. I…Listen, I know this is hard for you. But please listen. I’m tellingyou don’t need to feel guilty for you are!””I’m… I’m a slut, mom!” Joe blurted out. “A SLU—” the word waslost in the sound of the slap that his mom delivered, and he stared ather, shocked.”No woman on this earth is a slut, Joe! That’s an evil, filthy wordthat men and women with no class use to belittle women into believingthey’re worthless. Listen to what I’m trying to say! There’s no reasonwhy you can’t indulge the powerful needs that you have and still haverespect for yourself and your man!”Her words were profound and rocked Joe to his core.”I don’t know who you just had sex with. But there’s no reason youcan’t find a boy to be with, someone who respects you and whom yourespect, so you can love and be loved like men and women are supposedto!””When your father and I met, I treated him like shit, sorry honey, butit’s true! I treated him badly but he always came after me, alwayspursued me, and he treated me with such love and respect that I came tosee that I had value, was a PERSON, just just some fuck toy, and Istarted to realize how poorly I had been treated. It just wasn’t enoughanymore, to sleep with whoever – my soul craved more than a simplesatisfaction of my carnal desires! I gave myself wholly over to yourfather, completely and utterly, and it was wonderful. He satisfied menearly every night, not just in body and in spirit! And when hedied…” tears flowed freely down his mom’s face. “When he died, it was like half the light of the world went out of mylife. If it wasn’t for you and Jack…””Mom…” Joe said, shaking. He never had a clue. Not once that hismom had harbored this side of her, a side that was so clearly mirroredin him. But his heart was anguished. He labored under a double yoke,the tremendous feminine yearning mixed with the horrible realizationthat this wasn’t his life at all, never had been and he was very ill-equipped to deal with its problems.His mom embraced him, their bodies crushing together. Joe felt moretears squeeze out of him. “This boy, your latest… does he treat you with respect?””I… I don’t know.” Joe said, shaking. God! Had he even given Ericthe opportunity? He squeezed his pussy, feeling the sliminess of it.He suddenly felt sick.”Mom.. I.. it’s too much…””We’ve talked enough tonight, Jo. But I’m here for you. And so isJack. You can always talk to me, sweetie.” His mom grabbed kleenex forthem both, and wiped her tears. “We need to discuss.. I hope you’reusing protection.”Protection? It implied something his mind could not grasp. “I… I love you, Mom.” he said, and he headed upstairs. He saw Jack’sdoor close quickly. He didn’t care. His mom’s words, were a smallspark in an ocean of darkness. He had a plan for tomorrow, and it was alife ring that he was desperately clinging to. If it didn’t pan out,then…”I love you too, Jo. Freshen up, and we’ll have supper.”***”Sammy, check it out, I got my answers all right on my test! I got ascratch’n sniff sticker!””Not now, Cherise. I have to make a call.” It was after supper, andSam couldn’t wait anymore. His folks were downstairs watching TV, andafter admiring Cherise’s test he shooed her out of his room. He pickedup his cell and punched the numbers in. Joe answered.”Joe… jeez. Oh man. I don’t know where to begin.””I fucked a guy, Sam.”Sam dropped the cell phone. Cursing, he picked it up. “You what?””Fucked a guy.”What do you say to that? His mouth opened and before he realized he wassaying it, said it.”I fucked Dana.”There was silence. Then, “Come again?” Fuck.”We had sex.” He rushed on. “It was purely accidental. But I foundout…””Wait. How the hell do you have accidental sex?” The girl’s voice onthe other end was both perplexed and annoyed. “How do you even have sexas a girl with another girl? Are you a lesbian now?””Look, never mind, I found out that you were right all along. Dana..””Darren.””Darren doesn’t exist anymore, Joe. It’s just you and me.” The wordsfelt heavy coming out, and he felt his heart sink.”She never had any plans to help us out, Joe. It’s up to us now.””I… may have an idea.” Joe’s voice sounded dull and tinny over thephone.”Great! Let’s hear it.” Sam was worried that Joe might want to talkabout sex, and despite blurting out that he and Dana had done it, hedidn’t want to discuss it. It was embarrassing. His pussy twitchedwith recollection.”…Is Dana there?” “Um, no… Dana and I… we…” Sam sighed. “We argued. It was bad.I left.””Fine.” Joe’s voice was uncaring. “He doesn’t want to go back anyhow. Meet me tomorrow in the town square, by the fountain.””Tomorrow? It’s a school day!” Joe’s voice grew annoyed. “What’s more important to you, Sam, skippinga day of school or getting your dick back?””Touche.” Sam winced.”Two-chay?” Sam smiled. Some things hadn’t changed.”I’ll see you there.””9 am”. Click.Sam stared at the phone. That had been terse. Awkward. Again he feltthat something was terribly wrong, but surrounded by the bedlam of hisown life, he simply couldn’t put his finger on it.***Chapter 9***The day dawned, promising to be scorcher. Only the cool breeze comingdown off the mountain gave any illusion of relief. Sam had dressed as usual, taking a lunch but otherwise leaving his bagbehind, instead placing it, and his fully charged cell phone, into hispurse. He was starting to appreciate its usefulness despite beingoffput by its girliness. But today he was going all-out girly, he reflected as he looked athimself in the mirror. He was wearing a white sleeveless summer dress,his breasts cupped within a plain but supportive bra. White cottonpanties cupped his mound, and the feeling of the skirt around his hipsand legs was both cooling and arousing. He couldn’t say why he pickedthe dress – partly because he felt that it was more cool than shorts anda tight t-shirt, and partly because if this was his last day as a girl,then he might as well go all out and try and experience it fully.The only concession he made was his feet. he put on some sneakersinstead of sandals, as he didn’t know what plan Joe had. If he had oneat all, he frowned.He left the house acting as if he was going to school, but passed theschool bus stop and started to hoof it into town. Slightly less than anhour later he arrived at the fountain in the town square. He checkedthe clock tower that loomed over city hall. He was slightly early.”Well look at you. Should I start calling you Samantha?” Joe looked terrible. His eyes were drawn and looked bloodshot. Hislong blonde hair was tangled, not having been brushed in a while. Hewore a babydoll over his impressive bust, and simple low-cut jeans withsneakers. A backpack was slung over his shoulder.Sam flushed furiously. “Don’t you dare! I just thought… this wouldbe cooler, that’s all!””Cooler. Right.” Joe glanced at the clock tower, and sat down on theedge of the fountain. He pulled out from his backpack a map that hadbeen printed off the internet. Various locations were circled on it.”What’s this?” Sam asked curiously. Joe slowly and haltingly explainedto Sam the conclusions he had formed yesterday. Sam’s face first showedskepticism, followed by a dawning realization and then open admiration.”Joe, you’re a frickin’ genius!” He cried, and hugged him. Both ofthem felt their tits press against each other, and they hastily releasedeach other.Spots of color appeared in Joe’s cheeks. “Thanks Sam.””I can’t believe you came up with that. I always thought Dana was thebrightest of us.””Darren. And stop it, you’re making me blush. I blush so goddamneasily right now.””Right. Okay, where to first?” They took off, and started to make their way across town, checking shopafter shop. ***Dana slammed her locker shut. “Whoa, angry much? What’s up?”Dana looked up to see Sally, one of her new friends from her ‘fixedlife’, looking concerned at her.”Is Tony breaking the date?””No… it’s not that.” Dana frowned, and looked at Sam and Joe’slockers. Where were they? First Joe, and now Sam was skipping school.”We still on for dress shopping?””Yes. Yes! Definitely!””Awesome. Can’t wait! I’ll pick you up after school, I’ve got mybrother’s car. We’ll swing by the mall! Is Samantha joining us?””No. He, er, she.. had to cancel.””Aw, that’s a shame. Oh well. See you later!” Sally skipped down thehall, and Dana looked after her, irritated. He didn’t want to goclothes shopping with Sally. She was nice, and she was certain shewould love giving advice and dishing, but he really wanted to be withSam. And Joe. She realized she missed them both.***Joe and Sam sat on a hill overlooking the lower side of town.”…never a more wretched hive of scum and villainy…” Sam saidsourly, and Joe grunted as he chewed on an apple, his long blonde hairblowing in the breeze. The day, so far, had not been promising. Theyhad checked the more upscale shops first, and while the gold cock ringhad aroused both interest and disgust, nobody had recognized it. Joehad not let anyone handle it, unsure of its effects. Now it was noon. The lower town beckoned. While not a slum, it wasdefinitely seedy, and both Sam and Joe had some reservations aboutentering it. Particularly when clothed in the flesh of defenselessteenage girls. But they didn’t want to leave any stone unturned. Sam frowned. As they had searched the shops for anyone who might havesold the ring to the ‘unknown driver’ as Joe had put it, a flaw in Joe’splan had slowly come to him. The fact was, there was no garuantee thatwhoever sold the ring, if indeed it had been sold at all, knew how toreverse the curse. Or even that the curse existed.Still, a thread was better than no hope at all.They finished their lunch and headed down into the low town.***”That looks fantastic, Dana! You should totally get it!” Dana sighed. Really? Every dress she had tried on had elicited asimilar response. The pile of rejects on the dressing room chair wasgrowing rapidly, and Dana was finding it hard to choose. She put on afrilly black dress with spaghetti straps and checked herself out in themirror. No. Way too much for a first date.”Wow, that’s hot!” Sally whistled. “You look great in it. But Tonymight want you to put out. Are you going to put out?””No! Not on the first date!” The thought made a wet heat wash over hisbody, and Dana felt her heart hammer. Her groin squeezed and becamemoist.”You’re right, that wouldn’t be classy at all. I hear that slut Joannadoesn’t even wait for the first date, she just fucks them before theyeven get a chance to ask her out.” Sally said. “Try on the blue onenext!” she chirped to a shocked Dana.”What did you say?” Dana asked faintly. Her arousal died, violentlyquashed.”The blue one! With the sparkly straps. Try it on next!””No, about Joe.” She said, not caring to use his feminine name.Sally gulped and realized she had made a mistake. She pasted a smileon. “C’mon Dana, everyone knows. She put out for anything with apenis.”Dana stared at her, eyes smoldering. “Get out.””But I…””GET OUT!” “Fine!” Sally bounced up in a huff. “I heard you’re friends withSamantha now, and that she’s friends with that whore! I can’t believeyou’re taking her side over me, your best friend!”Dana watched Sally leave the dressing room, slamming the door behindher. Her? Her best friend? She snorted, a most unladylike snort, thesound thick with amusement. Not likely, you cow, she thought savagely. I’d sooner shop by myself. She piled up the dresses into a hamper andleft. Maybe she’d have better luck elsewhere.***”You wanna learn how it works, cutie?” The pawn shop dealer leered,gold chains glistening around his neck. “Uh, no. I just want to know if you sold it.” Joe said, and Sam lookedat the shopkeep, trying to stop his face from twisting in disgust.”And what if I did?” “You did? Really?” “Yeah. It was part of a lot.” In his pants he felt his cock swelling. Surely one of the little whores would be willing to indulge him! He hadlusted after them as soon as they had gingerly walked into hisestablishment. Snotty, stuck-up girls… no parents either. He stared at the subtle cleavage of the redhead, and nearly drooled overthe large rack on the blonde. Her. He’d make her a real woman.Snotty, stuck-up bitch. If she complained, he’d slap her around some.Women liked it when you got rough with them.”A lot’s when we get, or gather, a bunch of related items. That one waspart of a fancy-shmancy sex chest. You know, like dildos, handcuffs,etc… “”This cock ring was a part of it?””Yeah.” Impertinent, stuck-up bitch. She probably was a slut. She’denjoy this. “Did you put it together?””Nah, bought it off a stranger passing through town. Sold it to anotherstranger passing through.”Joe’s heart felt leaden. “Did you get the name of the man who sold itto you?””Nah. It was some bitch, not a man. She seemed eager to get rid of it,and the price was low, so I bought it, no questions asked.” Sam frownedat the man’s attitude. He didn’t like the way he was leering at Joe atall. “License plate number? Any id at all?””Nope.” The shopkeep walked past them and flipped the open sign.Sam saw Joe’s face crumple completely, leaving behind a blank shell. Hetried to think of what to say to cheer him up, but there was nothing.He realized that he was feeling a crushing sense of disappointment too.Before they even realized it the shopkeep had plucked the ring fromtheir hands. He yanked down his pants and briefs, revealing hairythighs and a pathetically small cock that was erect and pointing. “C’mon here, you slut!” He said, grabbing Joe with one hand as heslipped the cock ring on with the other. “Let me show you how it’sused!”If Sam and Joe had been actual girls, it might have gone differently.Joe might have been ****d while Sam searched desperately for help orcalled 911. But they were teenage boys, practically men, before theyhad changed. Joe punched the man between the eyes with as much force ashis curvy body could produce, while Sam, yelling, grabbed a four ironand swung hard. There was a matted ‘thunk’ as the golf club connectedwith the side of the shopkeep’s head and the shopkeep fell down onto hisgreasy, stubbled face. “Jesus! You okay Joe?” Sam asked, breathing hard, his breasts risingand falling quickly. He felt sweat prickling all over his body.Joe was rubbing his hand. “Yeah.” He said tonelessly. He seemed inshock.”We’d better get the ring back and get out of here before someone elseshows up.””Why bother getting it back? It’s useless.”Sam didn’t argue. He grabbed the pawn dealer’s arm and pulled him over.Both girls gasped in shock! The man’s exposed crotch and upper thighshad changed! His thighs were now brown, soft and thick. A darktriangle of black curls perched above soft brown folds that weregleaming with moisture! Inside his trousers panties had replaced hisbriefs. The rest of him had not changed, but Sam and Joe knew thatwould not be for long. On the floor wehre the shopkeep had falled wasthe gold cock ring, not held by anything now.Sam gingerly picked it up. “Let’s go.” he whispered urgently, andtogether they fled the shop, while behind them, the shopkeep moaned, hisvoice rising higher in pitch as the changes accelerated.***Chapter 10***Sam and Joe started walking back home. Joe was walking slowly, his eyesdull. They reached the small town mall, whose boardwalk overlooked thegorge that held the deep creek whose rushing waters gave the town itsname. There Joe sat down on a bench, and stared into space. Above themthe sky was darkening. “Joe. C’mon. Joe?” Sam pleaded.”Sam?” Sam turned and saw Dana. She had evidently emerged from themall behind them, and was carrying a large bag with the Ambercrombie &Fitch logo. “Oh god… Sam! Joe! It’s so good to see you guys! Listen, I…” Sam flushed and turned away, and Dana stopped, chagrined. But Samspoke, reluctantly, forcing the words out. “Dana… I’m… I’m sorry.” Sam said, staring at the wooden floor ofthe boardwalk. “I… I shouldn’t have said… those things. You’reright. It wasn’t fair to expect you to fix this.”The words were hard to get out. He stared at the boardwalk floor,seeing his feminine legs and feet. Red hair curled down around hisface. He looked up, and saw Dana looking anguished at him.”Sam.. I’m sorry too! I should have said something from the start! ButI was so caught up in the excitement, I… I thought you would be too.It was wrong of me. And I promise to make it up to you. To both ofyou. If this can be fixed – I promise I’ll fix it.”Sam felt a weight lift from his heart, and then grunted as Dana suddenlyhugged him! “Okay, okay! Dana, you’re… ooof… crushing me!” Dana laughed and released him, her slim hands brushing her black curlsback over her shoulder. “I’m just happy. God I’ve missed you two-” She turned to the bench,and stopped in confusion. “Where did Joe go?”Sam looked. Joe had slipped away while they were apologizing andhugging. He was gone!”Oh no. This isn’t good. Shit! Joe! JOE!””What’s going on?” Dana asked, puzzled. “Why did he just leave likethat?”Sam explained what they had done all day, and of their finalconfrontation with the shopkeep, and the devastating impact his wordsand actions had on Joe.Dana’s eyes grew determined. “We have to find him.””Over there!” Sam pointed over Dana’s shoulders, where the dying lightilluminated the golden hair on Joe’s head. He was already far fromthem, walking down the main street towards where the trans-canada andthe railway trestle crossed the gorge.***As Joe had sat on the bench, Sam’s pleas had fallen on deaf ears, Joe’seyes staring into the distance. He had heard Dana, but never registeredher presence. Nothing had seemed to matter anymore. He had saw thedying light gleaming off the railway trestle in the distance, and hadmade up his mind. He had left, not caring to say anything, not evengoodbye.Now the sun had set and darkness was settling over the town. Lights werecoming on, houses filled with warmth, but Joe felt only the coldmountain wind howling through the supports of the railway trestle as hemade his way across it. The sky overhead was starting to fill withfaint, cold stars. The structure shivered, no guardrails to stop anyonefrom falling off of it into the dark waters far below. The trans-canadabridge, just a few meters to the right, whined with an occasional car orgrumbled with a truck.A light came on in the junkyard on the other side of the gorge. Fromwhere Joe was standing, he could see a small figure emerge from it. Itwaved. Joe didn’t wave back.He reached the midpoint of the trestle and looked down. The gorge wallswere steep, dropping at least two hundred feet to the narrow riverbelow. The steep walls were often shadowed during the day, and theturbulent waters had been known to claim lives.Now the waters were dark, a river of night deep in that shadowy canyon. The darkness promised oblivion, and peace. Joe longed for both. Another semi crossed the bridge behind him. He stared down. He triedto think of something, anything, that might alleviate the nightmare ofhis existence. His friends? Would continue on without him. No doubtSam would eventually embrace girlhood as Dana had. His mom and Jack?They had lived with him as a uncaring, sex-starved cunt for years. Hisdisappearance would be a blessing. He thought briefly of his future,and saw nothing but dresses and panties and day after day of struggle torestrain his female urges or worse, indulge in them.Did he have anything to look forward to? His days as a mechanic weregone, never to return. Inexpliably Eric’s face swam in front of him. Furious, he dashed itaway, tears stinging his cheeks. His soul cried out for release. He stepped into the void.Fell.Time crystallized, then shattered. He felt the breath suddenly yankedout of him, and then a man’s voice above him crying out.”Shit shit shit! I’m slipping! OH GOD, ANYONE, PLEASE HELP!”The man’s shouting was answered by female voices further down thetrestle.Joe slowly spun over the abyss. He felt a crushing pain in his chest,and realized that someone had grabbed at him as he had stepped off.Grabbing his shirt would not have stopped him from falling, the fabricwas too thin. But by sheer, dumb luck he had managed to snag the backstrap of his bra as well. The stretchy feminine undergarment was allthat stood between him and the oblivion below. What a pain in the ass the thing was, he thought hysterically. Hecouldn’t even die properly with it.He felt his heart hammering. Everything seemed sharper and more clear,and the world rushed in on him. He took it all in as only someone whohas stepped into death and been yanked back can. He felt warm wetnessin his groin and realized that he had peed his pants.Hands grabbed him, and the abyss receded. A confused babble of voicessurrounded him.”…if I hadn’t seen her from the junkyard…””Jesus, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, what the hell.””Joe? Joe? Joe?””I raced as fast as I could, and barely reached her in time.” That wasEric, Joe realized with surprise.”Oh what the hell, Joe, you stupid fucker, what the hell..” That wasSam, sobbing.”Joe? Are you all right? Joe?” Dana was asking repeatedly, soundingutterly shocked.He looked around. He was on his back on the trestle, and he sat up,trembling. Dana and Eric were looking at him, their faces white. Sam’shead was bowed, and Joe realized he was on his knees sobbing and weaklypunching him on the chest and shoulder. He stopped him, and then heldSam, feeling his wracking sobs. “I… I’m sorry.” It seemed a pitiful thing to say. Eric pulled out a cell phone and started punching numbers in. “NO!” Eric jerked. “No calls! Please don’t call for help. I’m fine, Ireally am!”Dana suddenly snapped. “Fine? FINE? YOU DUMB FUCK, YOU JUST WALKEDOFF A BRIDGE!””What the HELL were you thinking Joe!” Sam suddenly blurted.What could he say to that. Faced with concern of his friends, he feltdeeply ashamed. He suddenly realized what a selfish thing he had triedto do. His looked awkwardly away, anywhere than at their shocked andweeping faces. A large bag that Eric had been carrying was on the trestle, metallicparts spilling out of it where he had dropped it in his haste.”…are those the parts of a clutch from a 1965 Mustang?”Eric stared at her dumbstruck. “A 1967.” he said in a strangled voice. “You know cars?””Used to.””Sounds to me like you still do!” Joe looked at Eric, his words jolting him. “No… I… I don’t do thatanymore.”Dana, furious, walked over and fetched him a sharp one across the cheek.Howling, she ran down the trestle back towards the town.Sam looked at Joe like he had grown a second head. “You moron, can wediscuss the fact that you just TRIED TO KILL YOURSELF?!?”Eric persisted, sensing something in Joe’s words that felt vitally,critically important. “Why don’t you do it anymore.””My car’s gone. My tools are gone. All my stuff is gone.”Eric frowned. “So? Get new ones.”Joe stared at him, thunderstruck.”I got that clutch for my Mustang, because the one I have is broken. Icould use some help putting that one in. It’s the wrong year, but Ithink I can make it work.”Joe saw the plans for an old era Mustang leap into his head. He thoughtabout the differences between the clutches, saw a way it might work.His feminine hands twitched. “I… I’d love to help.”Sam leapt up, crying out something that sounded like ‘shitdumbfuck’ andraced down the trestle after Dana.Eric gave Joe a hand and helped him up. Joe felt his legs quiver andnearly collapsed, but Eric’s strong arms kept him up. He laid his headon Eric’s shoulder. He realized that the death urge had left himcompletely. His life was still a colossal, miserable mess, but now hefelt determination, not despair.”Um.. thanks.” “Oh, no problem. I think it’ll be fun.””No… I meant thanks for saving my life.””Oh… listen… I think we should call an ambulance, or a hospital, orsomething, okay?””No, I’m fine.””Fine people don’t walk off of bridges.””I wasn’t fine then. I’m fine now.” Eric stared doubtfully at him.Joe looked back, flintily.”Can I get a ride home with you?” Eric nodded his assent.***Slowly Eric and Joe made their way across the trestle. Sam and Danawere on a bench nearby, Dana’s head in her hands, sobbinguncontrollably, Sam holding her. Sam cast a furious look at Joe, butJoe ignored him and laid a hand on Dana’s shoulder. “Dana. I’m sorry. Okay? I’m sorry. You too, Sam.” He swallowed.This was hard. “I… had a crisis. Okay? It was… too much. And Ijust…wanted… shit, I don’t know what I want anymore!” Joe felttears in his eyes too.”But I’m grateful. To both of you, and to Eric too. You guys rushed tosave me when I was too selfish to care about you or even myself. Idon’t know how, but I’ll make it up to you.”Sam growled at him. From between Dana’s hands came a tiny voice. “Justdon’t… don’t… do that…ever again. Okay? I… I promise I’ll workon this… I promise!””I promise.” Sam jumped up, face red, fists curled. His auburn hair flared, hisgreen eyes blazing furiously as he moved. Joe saw it coming but didn’tdo anything except clench his jaw. The world suddenly rocked and Joefelt his feet actually lift off the ground as Sam’s uppercut crackedinto his jaw and sent him sprawling onto his back, his large breastsbouncing crazily on his chest.Wow. He had no idea a girl could pack that much power. Joe brushed hislong hair out of his face and rubbed his hairless jaw, wincing, gratefulit wasn’t broken as he watched Sam yelping and clutching his slenderhand. “Oh fuck fuck fuck! I think I just broke my damn hand!”Eric shook his head slowly. “You guys are the weirdest bunch of chicksI’ve ever met.”***Eric drove the three of them home in his father’s sedan, Joe in thefront seat while Sam and Dana shared the back. They rode in silence fora while. Joe looked out the window, pensive, wondering if Dana couldreally succeed where they failed and how to deal with his life if hecouldn’t. Sam just glowered, alternatively staring out the window andat the back of Joe’s head as he rubbed his hand. Dana was looking downat the feminine hands on her lap. She looked up.”Joe… are you really alright?””I am. I… really lost it back there, you know? I so very much wantedto…” he looked at Eric, who was listening. “…go back to the waythings were… I had put all my hopes into it. And when it didn’t panout, I… didn’t think there was anything worth living for.”Sam snorted.”I know. It was selfish of me. I was thinking only of myself. Irealize now that I was wrong, so don’t worry, okay? It’s over. I’m notgoing to do that again. I promised.”Eric dropped Dana off, who gave Joe a hug. Joe returned it. Sam wasdropped off next. He leaned in through the passenger-side window andglared at Joe, his eyes glistening with tears. “Do that again, youdumb, blockheaded shit, and I’ll kill you before you hit the bottom!”he growled in his cute feminine way, and flounced off towards the frontdoor. Joe smiled.The next stop was Joe’s. As the car stopped on front of the house, Joewinced as he saw the figure of his mom at the windows. The front dooropened.”Here.” Eric said quickly, giving him a scrap of paper. “My number.Just call me if you start to feel down, or need to talk, okay?” He looked at her, concern written on his face. Joe took it and smiledat Eric. “I will.”He braced himself, and got out of the car.***Sam returned home. His father was sleeping in the recliner, the glarefrom the TV washing over his face. His mom must be in bed already. Heswitched off the TV and threw a blanket over his dad, and went upstairs.He felt drained. Utterly exhausted, both physically and mentally.”Hey s*s. Can I get a tuck-in? I can’t sleep.” Cherise emerged fromher bedroom, rubbing her eyes.”Of course Cherise.” He brought her back to her bed, gave her a hug,and tucked her in. “I missed you today.” Cherise said in the darkness. Sam felt touched. He didn’t understand why exactly, but he felt closer to his littlesister than ever before. Maybe it was a sister-sister thing. He thought about his mom and dad, and how they were all but separatednow. He thought, with sudden insight, that their cold, callous distancetowards each other might be the reason why, growing up, he had been soangry all the time. He had dealt with it by hanging out with hisfriends.Cherise must have been so lonely, he thought suddenly with a stab ofguilt. He stayed with her for a little while, and then closed the bedroom doorbehind him and went to his room. He tossed the purse onto the desk andidly noted that his cell phone was blinking. Whatever, he would checkit out in the morning. Right now he just wanted to sleep.He collapsed onto his bed and was asleep almost instantly.***Joe couldn’t sleep. He stared at the ceiling of his room. The smell offresh paint was still in the air, but that wasn’t what was keeping himawake. Part of it was probably the fierce ache in his abused breasts,the sides of which were already bruising. The other part was the fierceache in his groin, which begged to be touched and filled. And thenthere was the fierce ache in his soul, which cried out for some sort ofresolution.He needed release. His split was tight, and he could feel a tickle inhis hips as juices slowly flowed and coated his vagina. He felt stickyand moist, and knew it was just going to get worse. But he didn’t feellike playing with himself.He had suffered through a long, protracted talk with his mom about sex,protection and what constituted a ‘right guy’. He felt absolutely bone-tired, but sleep refused to come. He craved not just release, butpeace. The thought brought Eric to mind. Was he the ‘right guy’? He wasn’t gay, he told himself, but his body hungered for men. Hecouldn’t change that. So he would have to change the way he thought,instead. He had to think of Eric not as just a guy, but as a person.And as a person, he was pretty cool.The thought was a hard one to accept, and he realized he needed time.But he first needed something else from him.Making up his mind, he rose from his bed and pulled off his pajamas,exposing his voluptuous figure. His slit glistened in the moonlight.Searching through a dresser, he pulled out a silk nightie. He gasped ashe pulled it on, the erotic sensation of silk on his sensitive skinheightening his arousal. His large breasts strained against theconfinement, his nipples erect and tenting the fabric. He wasdefinitely damp between his legs now. He forgoed putting on panties,and pulled on his coat. He dropped his cell phone and Eric’s phonenumber into a coat pocket.Stealthily he left the house. The night air on his bare legs, andparticularly on the hot folds between his legs, made him gasp. Quicklyhe slinked his way across the backyards to Eric’s house. He stoodunderneath Eric’s window. It was dark.He pulled out his cell phone and his feminine fingers danced on thekeypad as he dialed in the number on the paper. Ringing. A light came on in Eric’s room.”Hello?” The voice was sleepy.”It’s me.” “Joanna?” he was instantly alert.”Look outside.” Joe hung up.He saw Eric’s silhouette at the window, and then it opened. “Joanna? Is everything okay?””Yeah. Can I come in?” He felt butterflies in his stomach. His pussyquivered with need. He could feel the folds parting, his juices coatingthe pink petals. A deep feminine feeling, the need to be held andpossessed, rose in him.”Um, yeah! Come around back.”Joe padded around to the back door, and it opened. “Come on in!” Ericwas standing there, naked except for his boxers. Joe felt a shiver runover his body.Joe walked in, and followed Eric back to his room. He closed the door.”What’s up, Joanna?”Joe took off his coat, exposing his near-naked body. His nipples wereerect nubs, spearing the thin fabric of the nightie. From underneaththe hem of the nightie a gleaming drop of pussy cream slid down his softthigh.”No. No, no… this isn’t right, Joanna. Not this time. I don’t wantto hurt you.”Joe suddenly felt ashamed. “Please, Eric, not now. You don’t…understand me.” “I understand that you nearly killed yourself tonight. Would have if Ihadn’t been there. And now you want sex? That’s just not normal, Jo!” This wasn’t fair. Joe saw the iron bar of Eric’s erection outlined inthe boxers he was wearing, and felt his vagina twitch. So close and yetso far! He understood Eric’s reluctance. But nothing about thissituation was normal. There was no ‘normal’ when a boy-turned-girl withissues and a raging sex drive was concerned. How could he make Ericunderstand?”I need you.” Joe said, swallowing. “It’s not just the sex. I… Ifeel, somehow, when I’m with you, like I’m at peace. God I sound sodesperate.”He pressed fists to his eyes, suddenly feeling tired. Just fuck me so Ican sleep. But Eric needed to hear this. He realized he also needed tosay it, for himself. “I don’t want you to think that I’m the kind of girl who sleeps around. I’m not. I know that now. I need someone to center me, Eric. I need arock to cling to. You gave me what I needed yesterday. You saved mefrom myself tonight.”Eric waited as Joe tried to figure out what to say next. “This is goingto sound awfully weird, but will you be my boyfriend?”Eric laughed, but sobered quickly when he saw the open, serious look onJoe’s face. “Your boyfriend?” Joe nodded. Eric paused for a moment, and said, “I’d love to be yourboyfriend, on one condition.”Joe frowned. “What?””I want you to get help, Jo. You’re hurting, anyone can see that. Youneed to see a counselor, or a ther****t, or someone who can help you.””Eric, put a wrench in my hands and that will be all the therapy I’llneed.”Eric seemed doubtful. “Look, I promise I’ll get help if you don’t see me improving, okay?Just give me a week. Or even just a couple of days.””…alright.” He smiled. “Your boyfriend, huh? I like the sound ofthat.””Yes. And I’m your… girlfriend.” God, he never thought he wouldever, in all his life, utter those words. He walked over to where Ericwas and pulled him to his bed. Eric went reluctantly.”Okay, but no sex, okay? Not on the first night.” Eric said.Joe pushed him onto the bed and straddled him. “No, no sex. What kind of girl do you think I am?” Joe tugged downEric’s boxers and his cock sprang free. It was as thick as Joeremembered and the sight of it made his pussy throb. He grabbed it,relishing the weight and heat of it.”Good. I don’t want you to think I don’t respect you.” Eric said asJoe straddled him, hiking up his nightie around his hips.”That’s right.” Joe said, lowering himself. “A relationship should bebuilt on a… uuuuuh… foundation of -ah- respect and trust.” Ericraised his hips, and the remainder of his cock slid heavily into Joe’spussy. Joe yelped with the sudden pleasure as his pussy was completelyfilled. His clit tingled and his pussy started to cramp.”Yes. And…uh… having sex on the… oh… first day impliesthat…oh… our relationship is just…ah…physical.” Eric grunted asJoe started to move his hips, riding his cock. Joe didn’t bother answering. His soft moaning quickly gave way tobreathless cries as he moved his body over Eric’s, taking his pleasurefrom him! Eric reached up and started to knead and grope his generoustits, and Joe yelped softly in pain. Understanding, Eric insteadstarted tweaking his nipples.Joe ground his clit against Eric’s crotch. The combination of feelingspushed him over the edge, and he groaned, a deep, soulful sound, asevery nerve ending in his body was electrified, his vagina clenchinghard, only to release in a thumping, flexing series of spasms! Colorsburst again into his head and fireworks into his heart, and in thatmoment he felt like a corner had been turned, a door opened, a flight ofdoves set free. He felt his consciousness turn in on itself and emergechanged, and in that moment, accepted that he was a she, a girl, reborn.Jo felt Eric suddenly groan too, grabbing her shaking hips. Sherelished the feeling of possession, grinding her hips against Eric’s,feeling her pussy cream seeping out of her and onto Eric’s body asEric’s cock swelled in her, and then it was jerking, pulsing. Jo moanedas she felt warmth within her as her canal was filled with rope afterrope of Eric’s thick jism.She gasped and panted, falling forward onto Eric’s chest, feeling herbreasts squash under her. The remained coupled for a minute, Joenjoying the gentle feeling of Eric’s cock softening within her, of hisjuices, mixed with hers, slowly seeping out of her sated pussy. “I’m glad we set that straight.” Eric said, gasping. “Yes.” Jo agreed. “Maybe in a couple of weeks we can try having sex.You know, take it slow. Not rush into things.””You’re right. No need to rush in. We haven’t even kissed yet.” She felt rough stubble on her cheek and turned towards it, their lipsmeeting. They kissed. It wasn’t revolting. It tasted sweet.Together, they fell asleep.****tap*Sam murmured, and shifted on the bed.*tap*”Uh…” Sam heard a girl moan, and realized it was him. He looked athis alarm clock. It was nearly two am.*tap*”Huwhu?” He got up, feeling his breasts shifting on his chest. Herubbed his eyes blearily, feeling long, tangled red hair falling downaround his face.*tap*Sam walked to the window and looked out, and was startled when a smallpebble bounced off of it. He looked down and saw a dim figure in theyard. He opened the windows.”Who’s there?””I was going to wait until tomorrow, Samantha. But I couldn’t sleep. Ihad to know.” The voice was low and thick with emotion. It was Amy.”Amy? What’s going on?””That’s what I would like to know. I’ve made my intentions clear toyou, Samantha. But all I’m getting is mixed signals from you. You sayyou’re interested, or at least you don’t reject me, but you keep puttingme off and you fucking left me hanging tonight.”Sam looked guiltily at the blinking cell phone on his desk.”I was so embarrassed when I told my parents that you were coming over,and then you never showed. So I want to know, Samantha. Just tell meplainly, since I’m apparently too thick to pick up anything else. Doyou want me as a girlfriend or not?””I do! I really do! I…” he was stunned as he watched Amy suddenlyclimb the tree next to his house, her athlete’s body easily carrying herfrom trunk to branch to roof. He was suddenly aware of how un-boyishand unathletic his own curvy body was. Not as voluptuous as Joe’s, butnowhere near the lithe body that Amy, or for that matter, Dana,possessed. She was suddenly at the window. Sam, unnerved, stepped back and sheslid in, her eyes gleaming in the darkness, intent on him. Amy’sintenseness intimidated him. And aroused him.”Really, Samantha?” Amy asked. Her voice was hoarse, and Sam saw thatshe was on the edge of tears. “Do you want me? Really desire me?Don’t lie, please don’t lie. Just say yes or no. If you say no, Ipromise I’ll leave, I won’t make a scene, and I’ll never bother youagain.””Y-yes!””I’m so glad.” He saw Amy rub her eyes in the dim light of the room,but then they were on her again, intense. Sam realized he was shaking. He nervously smoothed the dress he was wearing. His panties were damp.”Do you usually sleep in your clothes?””N-No!” “Well take them off then. Don’t worry, I won’t peek.” Amy turned,facing away. Sam shakingly pulled his dress off. Without evenrealizing it, he undid his bra from the back, and then quickly pulled onhis pajamas. “Okay.” Amy turned around. “I’ve got to get back, but it’s cold outside. I’m cold. Can I warm upin your bed?””S-sure.” Sam crawled into bed. He saw Amy pull off her hoodie andtake off her sweatpants, and then she crawled into bed with him. “Can I hold you? It will help me warm up.” Amy asked. Sam gulped. Without waiting for an answer Amy spooned him. Sam felt her smallbreasts, unrestrained and unneeding of any bra, press into his back.Sam felt one hand circle his belly. The other hand circled his chestand gently cupped one of his soft, plump breasts. He gasped softly.”What?”N-nothing!” Sam felt the slick folds between his legs twitching.They remained spooned for a minute, and then Sam gasped again as Amystarted pinching and pulling the pink nipple atop his breast through hispajamas.”What?” The voice held amusement, now.”Nothing!” Sam felt each tweak shoot a little bolt of pleasure directlyinto the base of his spine. His pussy felt raw and itchy, and he wasvery wet. He ached so badly it hurt.The tweaking continued for a little while, and Sam suddenly felt atickle as his honey escaped his soaked panties, trickling down the backof his supple thigh. He shifted his legs, and Amy suddenly thrust oneof her own legs between them, putting pressure on his crotch with herthigh. Sam gasped as his pussy clenched wetly.”What?””Nothing!” Sam said, starting to enjoy the game. He started moving hiships gently, rubbing his heated groin on Amy’s bare leg. His juicescontinued to flow, and soon he was smearing his pussy cream on Amy’snaked, athletic thigh through the soaked crotch of his pajamas. A pressure was building inside of him.Sam felt Amy’s hand leave his belly, which it had been stroking, andslide into his pajamas and underneath his panties. It started playingwith the soft auburn curls above his dripping slit.Sam’s hips moved more urgently. The pressure grew. Amy’s hand dipped lower, and fingers discovered the tiny swollen bud ofhis clit. They started to rub.Sam gasped, panting, as a wet heat crested in his hips.”What?””NnnoothiiiiiiIIII—MMMF!!!” Sam felt his gasping start to becomeuncontrollable, and as the pleasure broke in his hips he grabbed hispillow and screamed his ecstacy into it! Amy released his swollen,tingling bud and Sam bucked his hips, pressing his quivering folds hardagainst Amy’s thigh as his canal thumped and flexed with a girl’sspasming, creaming orgasm!The climax crashed hard into Sam and it was minutes before he could seestraight again, or form a coherent thought. When he could he could hearAmy gasping besides him as she pleasured herself. He turned to her.”No.” “No what?””No this.” Sam gently took Amy’s hand off away from her groin. Hestarted licking the erect nub capping the small mound of her breast.Amy gasped and arched her back, and Sam smelled her excitement waftingup from her shaved pussy. His hand slowly descended to her groin andstarted to rub, a finger slipping into her tight slit. Amy gaspedagain, shaking, and Sam covered her gasp with a kiss. He slowly moveddown, his long red hair trailing over Amy’s soft skin, making hershiver, and then he was between her legs, licking her slick folds andsucking on her erect bud. Minutes later the pillow got used again asAmy shrieked into it, Sam feeling her juices flow as his tongue darted,licking her creaming wet hole while his hand rubbed and plucked at herclit.The two of them relaxed then. Sam pulled off his soiled pajamas andpanties and lay naked with Amy in the bed, each of them enjoying thefeeling of the other’s soft, curvy body pressed against their own. They started to talk. It was easy, free-flowing, and deep, and Samstarted to learn more about the sexy, intelligent but often self-doubting and cynical girl next to him. There was a gap in the conversation, and Sam looked at the ceiling. “Amy… have you always been a lesbian? Was there ever a time when youwere attracted to guys?”Amy snuggled into the crook of Sam’s arm, her hand idly playing with athick pink nipple on Sam’s breast.”No… I pretty much always knew. Growing up, it was so hard, because Iliked playing with the boys and not the girls, and when I started todevelop, that stopped. The boys would look at me funny, and the thingsthe girls did didn’t interest me. So I was really lonely, and Icouldn’t figure out what was wrong with me.””I read lots, and I learned that girls could be with girls too, andoften were in ancient days. I started feeling hot and bothered everytime I went into the girl’s locker room at school.” Amy winced as the memory of a girl taunting her and calling her a dyke. It still hurt. She continued to play with Samantha’s nipple, enjoyingher warmth, her smell, the closeness of her.”At first I thought it was natural, but girls can be so hurtful. Aftermy first attempt turned into a disaster, I started looking more closelyat the other girls my age. I didn’t like what I saw, Sam. They can beso mean, so hurtful. And so many of them take pride in being dumb.”Sam turned and looked at her, hearing the hurt, the loneliness in hervoice. His green eyes were full of sympathy and he saw Amy’s brown eyeswelling with tears.”So when I saw you that day in the cafeteria, protecting your friend -one day, Sam, you’ll have to tell me how you came to be friends withJoanna – I knew you were different. I don’t know why I’ve never seenyou before, really seen you. I saw you in class, answering questionsthat not even some of the smarter guys could answer, I knew you weren’tjust a good friend, but bright too. It made me feel warm inside, and Istarted yearning for you. And I thought, here’s someone like me,someone whom I can confide in, be friends with… be lovers with.”Sam was touched by Amy’s confession. But he just had to know.”Amy… if I was a guy, would you… have shown any interest in me.”Amy sat up, worried by the sudden tangent. She peered at him in thepiercing manner that she had. A sudden, gnawing fear ate at her. ThatSam wasn’t taking this seriously, that it was just an experiment forher. “No.” She said flatly. “I’m not interested in guys, Sam. I’m alesbian, not bi. Is this some sort of experiment to you? Because I’mnot interested in being a guinea pig for your sexual exploration.””What? No! No, it’s not that at all! I want you, Amy! I’ve wantedyou for so long.””Good.” Amy wiped her tears away. “I’m exhausted. That was hard.Tomorrow it will be your turn. I want to hear everything about how itwas for you growing up, when you realized you liked girls… how youdealt with that, okay?”Amy lay down next to Sam, and she threw one arm across Sam’s breasts andthe other around his head, and pulled him tight. Soon Sam heard Amy’sbreathing become deep and rythmic and realized she had fallen asleep.Sam couldn’t sleep. He gently caressed Amy’s plaited, beaded hair. Okay Sam, he thought. It’s put up or shut up time. What’s it going tobe?He was a traveler in the Land of Girls. Did he want to become apermanent resident? It was a treacherous land, filled with hazards andpitfalls, a far more difficult land to live in than the plains andgentle sloping hills of his own land. But also more interesting, andmore beautiful. The city of Amy lay here, beautiful, complex, promisingwonder and new experiences at every corner. But it was an intimidatingplace for the new visitor.Did he want to remain here? Sure there was the City, and the river ofFantastic Female Orgasms that he loved to bathe in, and the littlevillage of Cherise that he would like to visit more often. But it wasnot easy living in the Land of Girls. There was was the monthlyavalanche from the Mountain of Menses, the thick, clinging thickets ofExpected Gender Roles, the harsh hills of Girlish Inconvenience, and ofcourse, in the distance, the stormy, turbulent and frightening Sea ofPotential Motherhood. And as an added bonus, every closet was filledwith girl’s clothing.He continued to stroke Amy’s hair, and gazed upon her face in thegrowing light of the dawn. She really was beautiful, he thought, hisheart seizing with emotion. Whatever decision he made, he would have tomake with all his heart. And one of the choices he could only make witha half of one. She made up her mind.It was nearly dawn when Amy slipped off to return home, and with toolittle time to sleep anymore, Sam watched the sun rise. The raysoutlined her face, her green eyes luminous, her red hair blazing. Itwas Saturday. She licked her lips, tasting Amy on them, and marveled atthe utterly strange past couple of days. Had it really only been fourdays since she had become a girl?She started, suddenly realizing that without realizing it she hadthought of herself, fully and completely, as a girl. The thought shouldhave disturbed her, but didn’t. She had made her decision. There wasno going back. And there was no reason to.***Dana was also watching the sun rise. She had been unable to sleep,feeling tormented about her role in the near-death of her friend, andanxious about what to do next. She glanced at the cursed cock ring onher bed. It glowed gold in the new light of the day. She had spent thenight applying her considerable computing skills to searching theinternet, not just the web but databases as well, sifting througheverything she could find, filtering the sand again and again untilfinally a single, small nugget revealed itself. A possible end to thecurse. It wasn’t much, but it was something. She suddenly realized that she had almost forgotten about her date withTony. On the heels of that she cursed as she realized she had left anexpensive dress on the boardwalk of the mall. Her cell phone rang.”Hello?””Hey Dana.” “Joe! …how are you doing? Are you okay?” Dana asked.”I’m okay. No… I’m better than okay. I’m fine, Dana. Listen..””No, me first, I think-“”I wanted to apologize to you. At first I just thought you would fixthings. Then I was mad at you because you didn’t want to change back.The I was furious because I thought you weren’t even trying to help Samand I.””Joe, I…””Let me finish. I’m just calling to ask you to forgive me. I was wrongto expect you to just be able to fix things. And truthfully, I nolonger want you to try.””I…what?””I’ve come to accept the new me. I’ve still got a ways to go – I’m notsure I will ever get completely used to this pussy business – but youknow what, screw it. I… I’ve found someone, Dana.” “Eric?””Yeah, Eric. I’m… I’m not lonely anymore. And… I’m happy to haveyou and Sam as friends. You’re a good friend, Dana. I… I didn’t seethat before, and I’m ashamed of it. Your happiness – and Sam’s – doesmean something to me, and I want you to be happy, Dana. Right now, I’mcontent, and I think I might be happy in time.””I… I don’t know what to say. I’m just glad you’re all right – thatyou’re feeling better. Sam and I were really concerned for you.””You and Sam were there for me, and I wasn’t. I was a jerk. Pleaseforgive me.””It’s okay, Joe. We both made mistakes. I’ll forgive you if youforgive me.” “Done. Now enough of this mushy business. I’ll see you at school onMonday, okay?””See you.” Dana hung up with a smile. She grabbed the sheaf of notes,search results, address locations and plans, and dumped them in therecycling bin with a song in her heart. She picked up the gold cock ring. “I owe you so much.” she whispered.A devilish grin grew on her face. “And I know exactly what to do withyou.”***”Wow.” Eric wiped the sweat from his eyes. “That was tough. I don’tthink I could have done it without your help, Jo.” He gazed insatisfaction at the Mustang, which now sported a working clutch.Jo smiled as she wiped her hands on a rag. She was wearing Eric’s sparejumpsuit, which was too tight on the hips and the bust and too long onthe legs and arms, but Jo didn’t mind. She was happy, so happy, to bedoing what she loved. Her long blonde hair was tied back in a bandanna,and her soft, downy face was covered with sweat.She had somehow assumed that because her car, tools and manualsdisappeared, that being a mechanic had somehow become an impossibility. But she still had all the knowledge she had acquired in her prior life,and the moment she had hefted a wrench she knew, suddenly knew, thatabsolutely nothing had changed in that respect. She had helped Ericinstall the clutch, and now savored the satisfaction of their work likea cold drink after a week spent in the desert.”It was my pleasure.” She beamed. Eric grinned at her, and Jo feltheat rise in her groin. My field will need plowing soon, she thought asshe felt her pussy growing moist. She felt the sudden feeling of shameand guilt, and hastily squashed it. She recognized those feelings forwhat they were now – irrelevant, and unworthy of her. Being a girl hadstarted out as an utter nightmare and had almost destroyed her. It hadbeen a huge adjustment, but she felt like the worst was behind her.Life was tolerable, and she felt like with some more adjustment, itcould be more than that.She felt a touch on her shoulder and she looked up at Eric’s handsomeface. He looked at her, concerned.”Are you okay, Jo? You had a strange look on your face just now.””I was just thinking.” she said. She raised a hand, pauseduncertainly, and then stroked his cheek. Yes, she thought, she stillhad a lot to learn. “I was really worried for you yesterday. It’s funny, we’ve just met butI feel like I’ve known you all my life. The thought of being withoutyou…”The hurt on Eric’s face touched her. “Hold me.” she said, and he did. She felt his arms around her, and again that blanket of peace andsecurity enfolded her. He felt so good, so right. She didn’t know ifthis was love, if love would come later or if this feeling ofcontentment and peace, this deep need for him, was already love. But they had time. She would figure it out.”I don’t think you need to worry, Eric. I don’t think I can be withoutyou either.”***Dana stood against the railing of the boardwalk for a moment, enjoyingthe cool wind of the night after the stuffiness of the cinema. Tonystood next to her.It had been a passable first date so far, Dana reflected. Therestaurant had been nice, though the conversation had been a bit forcedand stilted. The movie they had watched as been insipid, but Dana hadenjoyed the feeling of Tony’s arm around her shoulders. He was a niceguy, and nice guys were rare. But Tony had some growing up to do. Danareally couldn’t see this going anywhere in the short term, and in thelong term she had plans. She felt him squeeze her hand, and pulled itaway.”Tony, what are your plans for after High School?”Tony looked at her. “I don’t know yet. My Dad says he’s got a summerjob lined up for me.””And then what?”Tony paused, unsure. “What’s with the second degree, Dana?” he askeddefensively.”I’m going away to university after high school.” Tony looked at her, and then away across the gorge.”I… didn’t realize.” “I want to become a computer scientist. It’s been a passion of mine forwhile. I figure four, maybe five years, and then a career.”Tony looked downcast. “I guess this has been a waste of time, then.””No, not really. I had a good time. And you’re a nice guy, Tony.”Tony looked crushed. Dana looked at him carefully. How he handled thiswould pretty much decide if they had a small chance together, or none atall.To his credit, Tony swallowed his disappointment and anger and repliedin a level voice. “You gotta do what makes you happy.” Dana smiled. “I like you, Tony. There’s something inside you thatappeals to me. But you feel too rough, too unfinished.”Tony frowned at her, not understanding.”You know, this doesn’t have to be a final goodbye. You’re a nice guy,and bright. Why don’t you go to university too? And then later, whenwe’ve both had a chance to spread our wings and work on our careers, youcan try seeking me out.”Tony mumbled, “You really think that’s going to work? I want to be withyou now.””You are with me now. And then later, we can get to know each otheragain.””What if you find someone else? Or I do?””Then c’est la vie. That’s life. We’re either meant to be together, ornot. I’ve recently become a big believer in the power of Fate, Tony.I’m in no rush. Let’s enjoy the now, and hope for the future, and havefaith that things will work out the way they were meant to be.”Dana slipped her arm around Tony’s waist. “Think about it.” shewhispered. “And in the meantime, here’s a litte something for you toremember me by.”Her hand started rubbing at Tony’s crotch. Tony moaned, and Dana felt ahard lump form under her hand. She felt her heart start to race, whilea warm, moist feeling grew in her mound.Tony stood still for a moment, and then turned and crushed Dana in ahug, his lips urgently seeking hers. Dana moaned as they embraced, andfelt Tony’s hand on her curving behind, squeezing the soft flesh. Herslit tensed, the heat rising in her. She broke the kiss and gasped,realizing Tony was returning the favour, gently rubbing her pantiedmound through her dress. Her pussy rippled and Dana felt herselflubricating in earnest.”Not here… not here…” Dana whispered hoarsely to Tony, and broke hisembrace. He stared at her, wild-eyed, his need obvious in the bar ofsteel protruding his pants. She grabbed his hand and led him into thepark, feeling the slippery, sliding feeling between her legs of a womaneager to be fucked. Dana enjoyed the sensation, the feeling ofapprehension and rising heat, her breasts becoming firm in the satincups of her bra, the sweat prickling her lower back. She ached with theneed to be filled.They found a secluded spot behind one of the park trees, where city halland another building formed a corner. Dana turned and saw him struggleto open a condom packet. “You don’t need that, I’m on the pill.” She had started almostimmediately after she had become a girl, finding them and a printedschedule labeled in her neat hand among his other items in the bathroom.She was glad – she wanted to experience the unique female experience ofhaving a man’s cum shoot into her.Tony growled and ripped at her dress, and in the semi-darkness she sawbuttons fly. I’m glad I didn’t wear that expensive dress, he thoughtdimly as Tony ripped up her bra and started roughly kissing and gropingher breasts. She frowned slightly. He really did have a lot to learn, she thought.He was like a c***d, rough and uncaring of his toys. So very differentfrom Sam and his careful, and considerate exploration. But there was athrill in being manhandled so roughly, in being taken by a inexperiencedbut enthusiastic and lustful teenage boy. Dana realized her dress had been yanked up over her hips, exposing herpurple satin panties and the dark spot gleaming on them. Her handsunbuckled Tony’s belt and pants while he panted, biting and licking ather neck. His rod sprang free, and he gasped as she grabbed it. Hishands yanked down her panties, exposing her wet, heated folds. Sheguided the member home.Dana gasped as she felt the head of Tony’s cock push against the soft,wet flesh of her crotch. She felt the very unmasculine sensation oflabia being spread, and then she felt the head rest against the soft,wet hole of her vagina.”Do it” she whispered urgently, and Tony, needing no other urging,pushed his hips forward. Dana gasped as the pressure mounted, and thenwith a shocked ‘OH!’ he felt Tony’s cock suddenly burst painfullythrough a barrier within her to slide in, opening her up in ways no mancould ever be opened. But she wasn’t a man, she was a woman now… awoman! She realized that he must have broken her hymen, and relishedthe feeling of her virginity being taken away from her. She sighed contentedly as she felt the man fill her up, his membersliding deeply within her until she felt the soft weight of his ballsnestled below her throbbing pussy. He thrust into her then, awkwardly,with all the vigorous but uncertain urgency of youth, and she cried out,holding on tight to him. He buried his face in her hair, breathingdeeply, and then kissed and bit her neck again.”Oh! Oh! Oh!” She cried out, feeling him suddenly pick her up and slamher against the tree his thrusts growing powerful and urgent. Herlubricated passage kneaded and stroked the urgent b**st within her,cramping and growing tense as she felt the growing feminine urge of anincipient orgasm within her.”Uh! Uh! Uh!” Tony cried out, slamming hard into her, Dana’s brownfolds stroking and lubricating his member, and he slammed one last timeagainst her, planting his cock deeply into the girl as he felt his ballstighten. Cum surged from his balls into his shaft, and he groanedloudly as his male seed sprayed into Dana’s fertile depths. Dana’s legs suddenly scissored behind Tony and she nearly broke his backas her back violently arched, a high pitched yelp bursting from herpainted lips as her pussy clamped down, then shook and sucked on thespurting cock. Dana pulled Tony close as hard as possible, grinding herclit against his groin as her belly drank his seed.Slowly they relaxed, and Tony pulled out of Dana with a sucking sound.She could barely stand, her legs trembled as her pussy throbbed weakly,cum welling up and dripping down between her legs.God that had felt so good. She was a little ashamed for putting out soeasily, so she had so wanted that cherry popped in the worst way. Shesighed contently, and was amused to see the dazed expression on Tony’sface. I did that, she thought happily, glad he had spent himself sofiercely in her. I really like him, she thought. I hope he can makesomething of himself. “Oh… Oh man.. That was fucking something else!” Tony finally gasped.Dana smiled. “Let’s walk on the boardwalk. And then you can take me home.” Shepulled up her panties, the gusset starting to soak up the cum. She feltthe sliminess of a sated pussy between her legs, and relished it. Itwas just so… female!Tony did himself up, and holding hands, they stepped out of the park andwalked along the boardwalk. Tony broke the silence.”I’m really going to miss you.””Then remember what I said. And don’t be afraid to experiment. When wemeet up again, I expect you to be experienced.”Tony laughed. Dana was the most unusual girl he had ever met. “Yesma’am!”They walked a bit more, talking and gazing at the stars, enjoying thebittersweet encounter and Dana felt a deep sense of happiness andsatisfaction wash over her. The stars were right, and so was she, andso was the world.***Epilogue***Monday.Dana walked into class, looked around, and smiled. She walked over towhere Mike Kowalski was sitting. There was still some five minutes leftbefore class. Time enough. Both Jo and Samantha had picked good spotswhere they could see Mike without being obvious, and they grinned ather, eager to watch events unfold. “Hey Mike.” Mike looked up, and grunted. “Whaddya want, Dana?” “I overheard Sue saying she was looking for you.” Dana casuallyshrugged. “I just thought you should know.” Mike suddenly perked up, and got up, walking to where Sue was sitting.Dana quickly dropped the gold cock ring into Mike’s book back, and thentook a seat to the front and the side, where she could surreptitiouslyobserve him. “She didn’t want to see me at all.” Mike grunted at him, resentful, ashe made his way back to his seat. “Whoops.” Dana said, suppressing a smile. She watched Mike sit down andstart pulling books out of his book bag. A slow, surprised look crossedhis face as he pulled out the gold cock ring. Dana saw the ring’sinfluence start to work, as a bulge slowly grew between his legs. Mikekept shifting, looking uncomfortable, and with a quick look at the wallclock he left the room, his erection obvious, his hand curled around thering. Dana, Jo and Samantha exchanged delighted grins. Dana was very curious to see what would happen. Would Mike change andthe rest of the world, including themselves, change to have always seenMike as female? Or would the fact that they, themselves, were victimsof the ring somehow protect them? Dana was certain that Mike was in themen’s biff, trying it on the ring. She suspected they wouldn’t beaffected – after all, they hadn’t suddenly viewed each other as alwayshaving been girls when they had changed.The bell rung and Mike barely made it into class before the teacher didthe roll call. Samantha was looking at Mike with small pocket mirror,while Jo, who still refused to carry anything having to do with makeup,had to settle for occasionally looking behind her. Dana checked outMike in her own small compact.For the first ten minutes, all Mike seemed to do was fidgetuncomfortably, trying to make himself comfortable around the rock-hardcock in his jeans. But then Dana checked her mirror, and with a thrillshe saw that Mike was slouched back, finally looking comfortable, whilebetween his legs his jeans were pulled against a flat, curving groin.No sign of the large, erect penis remained, and Dana was certain thatMike now, like herself, had panties cupping a woman’s moist, cleft vulvabetween his legs!The class went on, and Dana saw the Mike’s changes continue. She saw himrub his chin and lips, and the hand came away from soft skin and plump,pink lips. He scratched at his chest, and Dana saw nipples suddenlyemerge, tenting his polo shirt. Nipples too thick and pointy to beanything other than a girl’s milk-giving teats. A few minutes later, Dana saw that Mike was fidgeting again, a worriedlook on his face. His thighs were thickening, stretching the jeans,even as his feet were obviously swimming in his shoes. He scratched hishead, where his thin, closely-cropped blonde hair was giving way to alonger, richer chestnut. His polo was slowly rising up and changing,revealing a soft, hairless belly and the sparkle of a belly ring.Finally, Dana, Joe and Sam were rewarded when they saw Mike’s puzzledfrown and a hand, already well on its way to feminization with long pinknails, reach down to rub the curving mound between his legs. Mike’seyes bulged, and his sudden gasp made everyone stare at him. “Is there a problem, Michelle?” The teacher asked. Mike’s mouth, lipsgleaming with pink lip gloss, dropped open. The neckline of his polowidened, revealing black bra straps.”No…uh…sir!” He said, his voice cracking. “I.. uh… gotta use thebiff!” A very sensual voice emerged on the last word, and he got up andraced for the door. Dana saw his ass, swollen and jiggling within hisjeans, which was changing from denim to a softer, thinner material thatshowed off the line of the panties wrapped around his widening hips!Some time later, Samantha was laughing inside as, from his window seat,she saw a voluptuous girl with long chestnut hair racing across theparking lot. Her miniskirt barely covered her bouncing rear and her topbarely restrained her large flopping tits. She stopped where Mike’sprized corvette was usually parked and found a small, beat up hatchbackinstead! The wail was nearly audible in the classroom.Yes, Sam thought as she turned to Jo and Dana, matching their grins,things were definitely looking up. She shot a shy glance at Amy, whogrinned wickedly at him and made a lewd gesture. Sam grinned in return.She still couldn’t believe she had a lover, and that lover was Amy.Dana asked permission to use the washroom, and left the room. If theycould, they would retrieve the ring and sell it, the money going towardstheir educations. Mike had been alone, so disgust might have impelledhim to throw the ring in the trash. That was the theory, anyhow. Butthey had all agreed that Mike had this coming.Yes, she thought, she had a lover. They all did, surprisingly. Itdidn’t turn out quite the way any of them had planned. Was she happy?Yes, she decided. She was happy. Dana was ecstatic. And Jo? Heglanced at the blonde, chesty girl. She seemed… content. Eric seemedreally nice, and shared Joe’s hobby for cars. Maybe in time theirobvious attraction for each other would blossom into real love. Whoknows? But she, she and Dana, would be there for her. No matter what.Good friends, and precious to her – friends that she knew would be therethrough thick and thin, because they already had been. Through the eyeof the needle and back they had come.Dana returned. Joe and Sam looked curiously at her, and she smiled asshe flashed something gold in her hands at them. Sam restrained agiggle. They had been right!Sam pulled out her notebook, crossed her supple thighs underneath herskirt, and prepared to face her final days of high school. And afterthen, who knows? An ocean of possibility.***FINIS

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The sister by loyalsock

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

The sister by loyalsock”What a crummy way to spend a nice spring day,” Linda thought to herself while staring out the window from her sixth period math class. Her mind was quickly snapped back to attention, however, when the sharp voice of sister Mary Marie cracked, “Are you ready to join us now Miss Burton!?!” “Uhh, no, I mean yes,” Linda stammered, “I was just thinking, that’s all……….” “Well think about this,” the nun replied harshly, “if you don’t get with the program you’re going to be taking Algebra II all over again, do I make myself clear???” “Yes ma’am,” Linda answered quickly! She was getting ready for yet another verbal assault from the old biddy when thankfully the bell sounded ending the period. “…….problems 1-25 on page 77,” sister Mary Marie called out to her exiting group of students while at the same time taking Linda by the arm while indicating for her to remain behind. “Shit,” Linda said to herself, “how long’s this gonna take?” After everyone had left leaving only Linda and the nun alone in the old class room, sister Mary Marie turned to face the eighteen year old and offered evenly, “I’ve just about had it with you young lady.” “I-I’m sorry, sister,” Linda replied contritely, “I promise to do better, I really will!” “I’m afraid that’s not good enough,” sister Mary Marie replied, “so I’ve been thinking about it for a couple of days now and feel it’s time that I gave your mother a call and explained the situation to her personally!””My mother,” Linda asked nervously, “w-why do we hafta talk to her?” The old nun stood with her arms crossed and an impassive look on her face while replying, “Because it seems that’s the only way to get your attention!” A feeling of desperation swept through her, and in a last ditch effort to keep her mom from becoming involved Linda blurted out helplessly, “Please, sister Mary, I’ll do anything you asked, just don’t call my mother!” canlı bahis The sister stood silently for a few moments while giving the whole matter a bit more consideration before asking, “Anything, you’ll do anything that I ask?” Sensing a ray of hope in the nun’s tone Linda literally blithered, “Oh, yes, anything, just name it!!!” The fiftyish women eyed the young woman for a moment while reaching out to gently rub her bare arm. “You’re a very pretty young woman,” the nun offered quietly while continuing her caressing, “and I’ve always had a weakness for pretty young women.” Linda was in a state of near shock at the sudden turn of the conversation since she had hardly expected a woman of the cloth to talk in such a trashy manner! “Now, as for the “anything” you were talking about,” the old nun said evenly, “I think that I have just the chore for you!!!””W-what are you doing?” Linda asked weakly while being led around the back of the nun’s large desk where she was pushed back down into the swivel chair. “I’m just making you more comfortable,” the old woman replied a matter of factly, “while I do this!” The “this” as she called it caused Linda’s eyes to widen like saucers, because as the young woman looked on with her mouth hanging open, sister Mary Marie sat down on the edge of the desk and proceeded to pull the hem of her habit above her waist, exposing the hairiest pussy she had ever seen in her short life!!!” It was almost like witnessing an accident-everything was in slow motion but you were powerless to do anything about it! That was exactly how Linda felt when the old nun reached out and pulled her mouth directly to her gray haired cunt!”Mmmmmmm, you young things know just how to make a pussy purr,” sister Mary Marie sighed while holding Linda’s mouth tightly to her mons. The eighteen year old senior tried desperately to catch her breath, but all she managed to inhale was the bahis siteleri semi acrid aroma of the older woman’s drooling organ. Her nose was thrust directly against the nun’s huge clit while her tongue probed in and out of the cavernous pussy. Loud sighs of pleasure escaped sister Mary Marie’s lips as her young charge sucked and licked her steamy labia, and within only a matter of moments her pussy wrenched hard as an orgasm simply crushed her into submission. “Oh my god,” she sighed while savoring the wonderful sensation of young mouth on mature hot cunt, “you are indeed a wonder, c***d!” As Linda was beginning to regain her senses she pulled her mouth from the dripping snatch and said softly, “I-I think I’d better be going.” “Not quite yet, dear,” the nun replied sternly, “we still have some unfinished business to attend to.” “Like what?” Linda asked nervously. “Well, since you did such a wonderful job on me, it’s only fair that I return the favor,” the sister whispered urgently.Sucking the old crone had been bad enough, but picturing in her mind the old biddy between her own legs made Linda nearly blanch. “Uh, that’s okay,” she replied quickly, “I’ve really got to be going!” “I wasn’t giving you an option,” sister Mary Marie replied evenly, “now lift up your skirt and let me take off your panties!” Linda shuddered and closed her eyes while lifting her blue plaid skirt high above her waist, easily exposing her plump vagina which was encased in a pair of white cotton panties. “Very nice, very nice indeed,” the old nun muttered under her breath while dropping to her knees, “you seem to have a very well developed vagina, very puffy!!!” Linda kept her eyes tightly shut while trying not to think about what was happening in her nether region, but she moaned softly when the sister kissed her softly through her panties right on the lips. With her hands slightly shaking sister Mary Marie güvenilir bahis hooked her fingers in the elastic waist band and tugged the skin tight undies down over Linda’s smooth slim thighs until they were down around her ankles. “S-sweet mother of god,” the old nun gasped when Linda’s mons came into view, “almost as smooth as a baby’s bottom!” And it was too, nearly hairless and bulging with her clit poking out obscenely between the folds of labial skin. “I’ve never seen anything quite so beautiful,” the sister sighed while leaning forward to plant several soft kisses on the young woman’s now dripping crack. Linda’s body stiffened for a second, but only for a moment as seconds later the sister’s warm tongue slithered into her crack and contacted her now very distended clitoris. “Oh, my,” the young woman gasped, “oh, oh, right there, yesssssss, right there on my clit!” sister Mary Marie may have been and old woman, but she could suck pussy like nobody’s business and that is exactly what she proceeded to do! Like a bitch in heat she literally devoured Linda’s clit as she voraciously licked, sucked, and slurped her hard little organ! Wantonly Linda thrust her hips forward, offering her pussy to the hungry cunt lapper dressed in a nun’s habit! Wrapping her girlish legs around the sister’s neck, Linda locked her in place and began bucking her hips as her climax roared through her cunt, leaving her shaking and mewling like a new born baby!!!With Linda still gasping for breath, sister Mary Marie stood up and after lifting her habit out of the way, pressed her hairy cunt against Linda’s and began humping her for all she was worth! Both women were soon moaning together as their clits snapped back and forth over each other until in unison their bodies stiffened and simultaneous orgasms over took them both!!! “M-my god that was unreal,” Linda whispered into the nun’s ear, “just unreal!!!” “Mmmmmmm, yes it was,” sister Mary Marie replied, “it was the best ever!!!” Both of them were quiet for a moment as they collected their thoughts, but finally the sister said softly, “Now, about calling your mother………..”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Across the Alley

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

Across the AlleyYou live in a small apartment building and your bedroom window looks out on the building across the alley; a distance of about 12 feet. You have a shade on the window and it is almost always down but this is a beautiful spring day. You decide to pull up the shade and open the window. The breeze feels wonderful as it moves through the apartment, through your legs and the thin long white t-shirt that you are wearing – and that is all you are wearing. You are just about to change to go out when you hear a noise from the alley. It’s as though someone is moaning.You go to the window and you see that your neighbors have also opened their window. You can see into their bedroom and there is a man and a woman on the bed. Both of them are completely naked. She is holding on to the brass headboard and he is fucking her in the ass. You can see his cock go in and out of her and she moans every times he thrusts into her. She takes one hand off the headboard and squeezes her canlı bahis nipple. You can’t stop watching his cock. It makes your throat dry and you start to lift your t-shirt to touch yourself.I come up behind you and grab your wrists and put them behind your back and tie them together. You try to turn to see who I am but I won’t let you turn around. I cup your chin in my hand and turn your head back to look at the couple fucking on the bed. You stop resisting and I put my hands on your breasts and squeeze your nipples through the cotton. You start to moan yourself and you push your body back against mine. You can feel my cock on your ass because I am naked. The couple keeps fucking.I grab the t-shirt at the neck and slowly rip it down the front and then slide it down your shoulders and arms so that it just hangs behind you at your tied wrists. Now you feel the breeze over your naked body and you watch my hands moving down over your belly and onto your hips. You want my fingers bahis siteleri in your pussy but I stop. I cup your chin again and move your head up to look across the alley.The couple has changed position. He is standing in front of the headboard and supporting himself by holding on to the brass rail. She is in front of him on her knees and his cock is in her mouth. She swallows it to the base and then slowly lets it slide in and out of her mouth while she strokes the shaft with her fingers. You can’t stop watching her; and then you feel my fingers in your pussy, stroking the inside. You get wetter and wetter and then you cum and the wetness slides down your legs. I take my fingers out and tell you not to move.I untie your hands and put them on the windowsill. Then I slide my cock into your pussy and start to fuck you. You push back against me as you can feel another wave of orgasm coming. The wetness slides down your legs again and onto the floor. Your legs tremble but güvenilir bahis am holding you up. I move your hair away from your neck and lightly bite your shoulder. I take my cock out and put it in your ass. I fuck you deeply and you feel your whole body vibrate and your hear the moaning again but your realize that it is coming from you. I have one hand on your hip and the other on your shoulder as I thrust into you. You manage to look up for a moment and you see that the man and the woman are now standing at the window and watching you. I move your hands to one side of the window frame and turn your hips so that they can see me fucking you. You cum again.Then I reach up and pull down the shade. I take my cock out of you and lift you on to the bed. I tie your hands to the headboard. I massage your feet and then your calves and then your thighs. I lick your pussy. Then I slide a pillow under your head and put my cock in your mouth and you lick and suck it. I run my hands up your arms to the restraints at the headboard. Then I slide down so that I am straddling your waist. I look at your nipples and your breasts and start to masturbate. I look at you and our eyes lock and then I cum on your breasts.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32